Sie sind auf Seite 1von 429

HIS

AND

HIPPOLYTUS

AGE;

OB,

OE

CHURCH

COilMODUS

UNDER

OE

PRACTICE

AND

DOCTRINE

THE

ROME

ALEXANDER

AND

THE

SEVERUS

AND

AND

ANCIENT

CHRISTIANITY

MODERN

AND

DIVINITY

COMPARED.

BY

JOSIAS

CHARLES

CHRISTIAN

BUNSEN,

D.C.L.

IN

VOLUMES.

FOUR

VOL.

antr

ni.

W^ax^^ipy in (Babtxnmtnt
^0ctal EcIatianS.

LONDON

LONGMAN,

BROWN,

GREEN,
1852.

antr

AND

LONGMANS.

London

Spottiswooues
and

Shaw,

NewStreet-

Square

TO

^6e

i^cmorg

THOMAS

ARNOLD,

HAST

DU

ALLE

FUR

SAHST

DU

UNS

TIEF

DER

TRAF

DA

SICH

IN

HELD

ENGEL

VERSTUMMT

VOLK

LIEGT

SCHAUST

IN

BIST

SCnWERSTE

DAS

WIR

EDLEN

VOLL

SELBST

DU

DIE

EWIGKEIT

UND

GEBEN

HAT

UND

IN

VOR

FUR

LIEBE

AUGEN,

DIE

WAHRHEIT

AUF

VON

DU

ES

DIR

MIT

DER

DIESER

TOD:

WELT,

LIGHT

ERHELLT.

VORGETHAN,

IM

LEBEN

LUST.

NOTH,

ANGETHAN,

WAHRHAFTIGKEIT

DAS

ZU

GOTTES

GLAUBEN

MIT

BRUST,

ERSPART

RATHSEL

WIE

STURMES

VERWIRRUNG

DIR

DAS

WUTH,

NACHTGER

JUNGEN

DER

GEGLAUBET

KAMPFEN.

SCHMERZ,

HASSES

AUS

BLICKT

SEELENLEIDEN

WOLLEN

HOFFNUNG

STOLZES

DU

UND

MANCHER

IN

AUS

WAS

ERDE

HEIMATHLAND.

STRAHLEND

ENTHULLET

ZEIT.

VATERHAND,

ZORNS

DES

WEGGERUCKET

DIR

VOR

NUN

ABER

DU

6AMEN

HEILGER

SPROSSET

EIN

ES

RAGST

DER

VON

EWGE

INS

GRABE

AM

DIESER

STREIT,

STREITERHERZ,

GESANDT

FUHRTE

BLUTGEN

UND

STILLT

MILDE

BOTEN

NUN

1ST

LEUCHTTHURM

EIN

ES

ALS

KRAMPF:

JAMMER

DAS

DAS

DICH

DER

DER

SEHNEN

LIEBE

LEIDEN

GERICIIT

AUGE

JENES

BEGRUSSTEST

DEH

NAHEN

KAMPF,

HEILGEN

BITTREN

DER

DEINEM

VOR

GLAUBENS

DES

MENSCHHEIT

DICE

LOSTE

GEKAMPFET

EMPFUNDEN

STAND

KLAR

ES

MIT

WILLIG

SINN,

HIN.

FLUTH.

#'PEIH01T0E

;4v^THF,nT,0G
INTRODUCTION.

The

two

of my

exhibit the critical pari

precedingVolumes

task

the second
first philologically,

the

As
historically.

and

I promised in
portion,

authentic

an

is to say, of the
in education

in

Hippolytus;

worship,in government

image of

the

of the present time reflected in the mind

of

social relations.

as

the

I have

that

and

in

theology
tus,
Hippoly-

and divinity
of the learning
representative

of the Church
the middle

Secondly,an

of

the ancient Church,

of
community-life

and

things.

two

the restoration

the age of

pictureof

the reconstructive

Preface

the

towards

contributions

First, some

to

losophically
phi-

from

the end

of the second

tilltowards

of the third century.


endeavoured

to

redeem

in

the

this

pledgein

the

concludingVolumes.

two

I present therefore
its

The
interpretation.
of

Third

First Part

consciousness

and

the

recorded.
authentically

Christian

They
3

the

common

life of that age

are

and application
are
interpretation
A

pictureand

ments
exhibits the docu-

which

in
earlyChristianity,

the

are

: their
picture

attempted in

the

INTRODUCTION.

VI

Second

Part.

that

to

This

the

fifteen centuries.

deduce

from

of

present

our

it

under

unites

both

the

second

be

cannot

the
I

as

the

On

century.

But

which

Liturgies of

and

of

that

Hippolytus
and
relation

had

that
to

sixth

Western

the

connexion

I have

the second

fourth, fifth,and

we

and

Their

critical digest

back

other

without

clear

from

the

the

hand, they

Text-Book

our

to

view

of

exhibits.

general

Text-

all liturgical
formularies
Christianity

we

the

comparative

and

third, with

centuries,both
Churches.

can

show

It
how

all ancient

to

common

presented, as

researches,

my

which

one

traced

the

general framework

Churches.

})ointof

be

can

have, therefore, excluded

beyond

come

confusion, that the details

restored
critically

of ancient

reform

Church.

without
intelligible

generalframework

Books

is

to

community-life

of them

third

or

the

subjects which

the ancient

the

endeavours

elements, the

present in such

of such

through

there

rendered

be

cannot

it

an

ture
pic-

consideration,

the

at

with

Lastly, it

Of

state.

theology,the Liturgiesof
are

in

eyes,

for
practicalai)plication

our

our

all,

of

brings,first

It, secondly,reflects in that


time, connected

present

historyof

texts

Part

end, the picture itself before

explanatory form.

thus

Second

concluding
view

of

those

of the
is

only

far

the

the

of the

Eastern
in

this

age

of

formularies,
already complete liturgical
can

understand

the rituals of the

Tlic collccti(ni and

their

and
spirit

Post-Nicene

of
interpretation

their

Church.
the

Liturgies

INTRODUCTION.

of the
the
of

Fourth

our

form

own

of

constitute
which

Volume,
This

Hippolytus.

in the

to

Book

the rubbish
and

Law-Book,

"Church-

have

we

Collection.

generations,who

both

are

of

to

disguisestheir
picture of

venerable

the

their

community,

real contents,
that

childlike

and

at

truth,

the
as

promises.
continuation

same

appendix
time

being

the

For

here

of

the

to

fulfilment

find,

we

Ordinances
A

of

the

on

of

the

are

in

tially
essen-

Testament,

New

what

portant
im-

so

they exhibit

independent

an

seven

the fictitious

primitive age
the

cued
res-

blood, the

own

and intelligible
shape. They
recognisable
a

Coptic

singleleaves

history. In spiteof

universal

which

present in its

to

mere

with

ries,
centu-

second, the

time, the legaciesof

wrote,

hibit
ex-

standing
misunder-

guidance of

of the life of their hidden

annals

and
The

enabled

Law-

Volume

envelopedfor

was

the

"

and

first we

Second

in the

the fraud

been

flood

the

The

it.

Volume

and of the

defaced.

was

under

They

from

it
of

it

originaltext,

more

the

of the

in which

which

by

form

texts

Church."

disencumbered

face with

to

Third

the researches

by

face

the eyes

of the

of the Ante-Nicene
rescued

show,

to

through

seen

earlyChristians"

of the

Apology

Part

the authentic*

restore

House-Book

from

the First

objectof

the

of

picturethe divinityof

brought

he

Hippolytus,were

with

Part

is intended

Apology

reflect,as

would

Second

the

opens

fiction,what

of

age

The
is

Church

ancient

Vll

test

the
one

of

its

Gospel
hand,

Apostles,as

INTRODUCTION.

Vlll

in

given
the

their

of

the

of

wants

cant

books, then,

than

the

arise

out

out

of

and
to

the

say, the

Universal
Christ
the

has

Bible

eminent

exalted

and

quiet

these

Church,
Christian
Ghost.

blood

wisdom

are

names

of

the

testimony of

and

and

known

faith

in

of

book

an

whose

tions
genera-

the

to

God,

of the
the
;

ancient

recording that
the

Holy

by believing souls

composed

confessors

to the

seven

piety inspiredby

book

tried
world, practically
mind

revelation, lies

House-Book

and

what

ever,
proof, how-

historical

in the first

especially,is

It is

in

than

basis

by

us

authenticate.

leaves

more

to

primitive congregation,

working

Church-

The

whose

that

sense

given

is
the

Church, again, is in

The

Church.

in the

Society,or

Biblical

the

Christ,

of

Christian

actual

of

was

Apostles,that

revelation

The

truth

the

death

less

of his

historical

other

no

records.

of

only

The

Church.

nothing

world, which

new

exhortations

world-renewing

race

little insi^nifi-

spirit,life,and

of the

their

of the human

These

the

of

the

Apostolic spirit,

whole, represent

framework

the

and

Church.
as

other,

in

communicated

Church,

that

in

renovated

to

had

the

the

on

great Apostles and

writings,applied,in

canonical
to

Lord

our

Epistles;

three

the

which

advice

brother

canonical

and

faith.

moral

with

scaled
It

exhibits

government

testimony to

of

Xcro

and

of the

the freedom

of the dignityof
indestructibility

againstthe tyranny

the

of

man,

the administration

ix

INTRODUCTION.

of

justiceof

darkness

lightin

the

and
despairinginfidelity,

of

midst
of

of the

less
comfort-

the educated
classes.
philosophyamong
this document
makes
more
nothing which

is

than
Let
to

Trajan ;

no

one

value

them,

open

this

Bible

will

injurious
;

least

he

will

only

know

not

who

only give

read

pure

and

offence

and

without

wrong,

how

will not

read, with

be

must

respectful feelings,they
be

him

simplicity.To

the

as

does

who

its leaves

rable
vene-

childlikeness.

simplicityand

its divine

There

in

the

of

the

to

the

them.
understanding

It is difficult to say

early Christian
Apostles,are

the ordinances

whether
which

age,

attributed

were

important for

more

they establish,

what

for their

abstainingfrom laying down rules and


selves
formularies upon other points. The ordinances themor

of great

are

Churches

which

from

Apostolic Church,

the

which

feel
their

derive their doctrine

vocation

own

Kecords.

to

Those

harmonize

with

the

Reformed

Churches,

do

and
spirit

customs.

For

much

show

which
A

based

upon

cred
Sa-

the

to

old

upon

have

; to

the

practices

Bible alone,

traditional

they

dom,
free-

(as they assume)

not

the letter of the

they rest
authority,

those

the

letter of that age

that,if these practicesare

ancient

to

Christian

that their articles and


on

those

constitution

likewise

ordinances

their forms

be established

and

to

directlyfrom

institutions

that

but

but

merely

frame, with

Churches,

cannot

not

consequence,

any

truly

primitive

defended

for

INTKODUCTION.

three

centuries,

Biblical, is neither

as

Apostolical,except
which

have

they

Romanists,

who

proclaim

They

and

leave

not

of

which
it

is that

from

view

which

That

no

themselves

the

this

Future,

of

with

the

no

of the special

They

prove,
this

Church,

exist,than

more

that

out

Church,

restored

no

in these

grand

Christian

ordinances.

Christian

prove

its times

society,corresponds

nothing.
that

even

its

the

Church

that

for

all

and

of the

the

age,

Apostles

first two

tions),
genera-

times.
and

wants

mean

no

institutions,and

is essential

For

of

the

or

changes,

What

historical

compared

can

suitable

tliis condition

no

Spiritin

spirit of

express

its faults.

ihat

the

phenomena,

should

condition

important for what,

(the first century,


its

voice, they

pictureof Apostolic reality,would,

perfect,or

form

but

the

Church,

is in

forms,

less

letter, the

primitive,not

however

the

general remark,

their

to

among

that, without
indirectly,

is reflected

exactly with
as

of

without

can

listen

those

to

the individual.

therefore, directlyand

emancipation

and,

either
evangelicalliberty,

congregation or

To

Protestants, these records

operationof

the

to

freedom

freedom.

however,

are,

nor

truly evangelical.

moderation

and

reason

of faith in the

they

is

willing to

are

Christian

the

as

exercised

therefore, and

preach temper
them

far

so

Biblical

to

its

no

here

present

Apostolic age,

That

suit

the

perfection;

age
to

its

is

is this

say

day

witliout

out
with-

can

be

manifold

INTRODUCTION,

misconceptionsof
apparent

in that

reality.

Between

phantoms
age

received

becoming lamentably

times

later

started

and, wherever

these

as

lights,
they

will obscure

in
primitiveChristianity
The
and

brought
freedom,
the form

the

all

in Romanic
in

state

also

countries
the

to

European
and
into

almost

which

on

world

the

puts

Christianity?
forms

of

refuge

end

an

to

only

not

is the

of

society
their

become

of half

Church

in

This

higher classes

and

Germanic,

all the

are

hopes

based, has

of life with
Who
of

is there
his

inquirer,

for the future

not

the
so

felt,in
want

our

of

the

of the

trying
entering

spiritof primitive
infatuated

Church,

own
A

honest

life,and its renovation

Apocalyptic times, the

communion

canonized

Christianityas

clear-headed

Christianityis

condition

of

need

in

threatens

and

persons

England.

yet, what

whom

or

all real belief.

the

Established

half Celto-Romanic
And

minds,

in the form

to

in

minds

looks

unbelief, whether
of

which
infallibility

of men's

state

it to

by

future, or

thought, but

who

feelingthe

not

of total abandonment

external

to

led

be

may

religionof
an

slavery,and

in

up

time.

the face.

of less serious

Men

one

own

wavering,
engender perplexity,

first effect is to

doubt.

our

any

are

mitive
lightof pri-

the

life of

trial,therefore, awaits

severe

tive
primi-

phantoms

dark

empty

that

darkening

up,

the
antiquity,and falsify
A

substantial

Fathers,

those

and

of

and

truth

light of
us

have

XI

as

not

by
to

the
wish

INTRODUCTION.

Xll

to

Or

what

belief
to

in

behold,

all its

reflectingBible

in

the

remain

letter

doctrine

and

in

stand

your

is

of you

research

for

the

You

and

message

the

take

barren

deal

research

life ?

Temple;

to clear the

them.

the

the

less to
of

set

religion.

abstract

sophy
philo-

eighteenthcentury
work

humbly

to riot

floor;not

phy
philoso-

to which

we

the

to sweep

chambers, but

allow

to

is

scholarshipand

of historical

one

mencement.
com-

What

shrine

with

The

of the

in the darkened

in the

in

Bible;

the

upon

deavoured
en-

You

is its

faith, much

of the

nineteenth,

is,unweariedly and

within

they

salvation

here

substitute

to

longer to

and

how

in

stand

lical
Aposto-

Apostolical realization.

of reconstruction.

restore

and
;

venture

can

of

Church

your

called

to

faith

there, whose

those

that

philosophy

live in the

you

he

letter,and

is,not

of

no

and

firm, that

simple Christian

idol

have

is

that

upon

its first

required

Christian

worship,in

model?

supposed

hearing how

to

realize

You

up

so

understood
to

here

is

indifferent

men

take

reality,her

are

porch

tives
destruc-

as

to bestir ourselves

lightof

Heaven

It is the rubbish

to

trate
pene-

of false learning
o

and

conventional

from

the

away,
in

as

which

altar,and

Sanctuary,
the

signs of

infidel
wilfid

Assuming,
examination

scholasticism
and

which

it is

high

the latter

separates

time

days

have

superstitionintends
falsehood

now,

the throne

the result

of facts

and

of such

documents

to

to

of
a

us

it

sweep

appeared,
usurp

the

truth.
conscientious
to

be

what

INTRODUCTION.

arrived

have

Volumes

(and

and

in these

at

XUl

the

the

Shall

of the

blocks

some

which

in

the

one

we,

in

and

investigationinto

all, shall

refuse

we

because
plague-spots,
Is this
is not

saying,in

not

everywhere

are

outward

up

arts

strainingat gnats

empty

Humanly
and

of

and
the

evil

or,

Christianity
foundations

try

we

if

need

of

religion
and

influence

Or

shall

false

we

learning,

in order
the

right,although

leaves

longer, and

to

be,

arrangements

wealth

worse

to

form
the

of
speaking, the possibility

reallyreconstructive

question,at

all

shape ;

shall

sophistryand

no

shall

life

swallowing camels,

conscience

of

weakness

perhaps, with

and

all is

ruins

Church

forms

the

state

even,

and

persuade people that

mind

with

interest

with

all the

satisfies the

the

make

forms,

outward

and

customs,

power,

rake

by

of

finger on

giving way,

closelyconnected

so

lay

words, that

by force, because

support them

and

other

or

gone

strengthen them

are

our

Or, since the ecclesiastical

true

to

might

w^e

out

Or

in the

constitution,in whatsoever

common

above

all

is to be

live ?

and

ferent
dif-

very

the

upon

and

ungodliness),refuse

is real

(which

of materialism

and

born

were

w^e

house

new

Apostolic age,

at

What

despair of unbelief, and

the

research

ourselves

build

we

thinker

no

whole,

the question arises


conclusion),
done

preceding

two

firmly convinced,

am

arrive, upon

can
investigator

in

the

European

present moment,

peaceable

solution

depends

on

of

this

Germany

INTRODUCTION.

XIV

and

England, and, beyond


of

scion
and

in

more,

Protestant

peculiarto itself,the

life received

country, and attaches

inwardly

strongly and

itself

ourselves

and

life,so

too

little

the

In

the

towards

conscious

the

conviction

for

become

fatal

without

the union

is still time
at

merely

to

in

Teutonic
in

the

the

harmony
times,
;

that

with

the

with

the

to

with

Idea,

to

trovertible
incon-

ant
import-

matter

threatens
can

to

take

place

But

there

destruction, is

union

of the

noble

branches
furnish

may

the

feelingsof
element

may

is slow

avert

each

and, by combining

Reality

ledge.
know-

and

elements.

to

way

so

race,

has

All, indeed, that is required

equally

two

period

myself compelled by

restoration
two

reality

sad, but

world, and

order

the

open

is

dred
hun-

great difficulty

has

the

this.

do

to

for

same

It is

of those

serving
de-

last

other, the form

feel

real

no

instant, in

this

minds

the

state.

historyof

the

for

to

idea

we

England

to

research

This

idea.

fact, which
internal

the

case,

becoming reality; in

become

of

of the

Englishman

one

here

little inclination

too

propensity

And

circumstance

German

the

far

has

years

in

As

Germany.

and

ther
mo-

more
intellectually

in reference

of great consideration

the

from

Germany.

to

from

conceal

not

must

giant

the

on

developes, more
practically

originalmanner

an

the

of

germs

which

England,

Atlantic,

the

Idea

rescue

in

which
with
and

leading
of

the

the

other,

people

and

it is deficient

Reality, and
invigoratethe

INTRODUCTION.

In

whole.

Ideal

the

debility,and

and

In

pieces.

to

of research

want

has

make

and

more,

passed through
enchanted
that

school

the

and
infidelity

idolization
life is

assured

conviction, and

nations

without
able

the

Gospel,

obtain

to

convinced

are

and

retain

or

that
that

the

they
they

the
feel

of

and

the

inward

behind

the
rally,
Gene-

spiritualand
minds,

will

and

be free

cannot

neither

without

Gospel

have

and

ages.

both

movement,

who

the Christian

lurk

the middle

to

and

wake

social, is agitatingmen's

political,
yea
the

vast

in the

Jesuits

for intellectu

Germans

knowledge

the

attachment
superstitious

however,

The

tion
na-

more

forms

English, that

without

that

desire
felt

of medieval

the

the

hand, the

indeed, in those

slaveryfollow

of science

not

the

of Romanism.

garden

other

themselves

least so,

the

not

gence
indul-

tearing

the

thought, and

and

freedom,

on

in

Real

fancifulnees

produced only

England,

the

excessive

as

resulted

has

towards

tendency

increasing,inasmuch

is, indeed,
in

the

Germany,

XV

be

political

liberty.
While,
such

then,

safe

within
the

The

and

man

of

principles. The
and

dom,

from

suggestions of despair, as
of

two

exclude

we

second

ecclesiastical
limits
first

counsels

being equally

Christian, we

all
worthy
un-

establish

first is, that, in all congregational

institutions.Christian free-

conformable

requisite for

fundamental

our

to
a

Scripture,constitutes

vital

principle is,

restoration.
that

every

INTRODUCTION.

XVI

Church
in

hold

must

far

so

due

will

conditions
and

schisms

learned

can

isolation

itself in

the

will be

able

thoroughly
the

sorrows

out

of

as

of

being

to

the

of

pangs

of

and

bears

possesses

nation
as

she

her

interest

must
own

of

of

within

the
set

the

tific
Scien-

life,and

work

that

made

self
him-

society.

For

sorrows,

extensive

most

and

ness,
is, of selfish-

ago,

the

divine

birth, however,

only

not

whole

the germs
to

fresh
re-

sufferingsand

of

new

especialexclusive
all mankind.

bly
incompara-

having

labour, and

her

Neither

people,and

years

strength

about

life.

evil,that

the

lectual
intel-

sectarian

sufferingsand

these

of

and

can

the

great degree the

part of individuals,but
as

the

classes

lowest

Christianity. The

requires new

clerical forms

real

without

eighteen hundred

arose,

birth

into

tween
be-

Letter,

unlearned.

with

deep-seatedproduct

most

far

do

conversant

feelingof

the

dive

first

Scripture

still less the

of the

the

second, she

and

national

feelings of
to

of

the

nor

us,

from

ness
conscious-

social

bygone

save

must

of

external

and
speculations,

consciousness

one

of

arrogant dreams

more

no

No

possesses,

and

Spirit

Form.

reflexes

medieval

and

can

Reason

distinguish between
and

her

virtue

virtue

proportions: by

Idea

already

In

efficacious.

will combine

condition, she
in

she

itself to

presents

and

true

as

it

as

what

fast

bring

the

on

nation, in
of future
forth.

herself,not
concern,

Every people

but
has

so

life,

Every
indeed
as

the

the
vo-

INTRODUCTION.

XVlli

churches

80

many

or

display more

vicarious

and

rites ?

between

up

preached

ignorance

When

as

of

which

the

which

vice ?

reechoed

a
b}'us

wliich
age

thousand

the

holds
This

mirror

Volume,
school

to

up

and

and

and

an

and

history, nay,
When

force

and
in

gogues
demaorder

to

their wisdom
when

the

age

fatal

derstanding
un-

the

phets
pro-

basis

of
the
of

events

symptoms,

and

longing pervades the people,


voices
the

!
which

earnestness

demands,

on

of the

House-Book

this

the mirror

Apostolic

us.

shows
four

us, in the

pictures.We

the Christian

Christian

which

more

of the world

Church-

the

to

liberty,the

this in

then, with

gaze,

of the state

view

indifference

object libertinism,and

and

of ardent

cry

base
;

gross

chastisements

severe

of mankind

And

more

in which

Let

to the

statesmen

people preach

show

cold

command,

after all their

been

When

rescue?

to

sprung

even

religiouselement

selfishness,the

are

wages

has

has

or

knowledge,

the

When,

is

godlessschism

order

the contempt
of

and

form,

bloody lessons,most

only on

ceremonials

?
ideas, of Christianity

appeal to
and

outward

superstition,
prevailsas

religion in

destroy?

few,

Holy Scripture,as

fundamental

invokes

satisfybut

of

confused

or

of
the

means

the fanaticism

or

more

spirit and

up

and

empty

are

life

nevertheless

Second
see

Part

of the present

in it the Christian

congregation.Christian
;

four

simple

childlike

ship
wor-

tures,
pic-

represent the foreshadowing

INTRODUCTION.

and

of

model

almost

hallowing,which
and

of

There

is but

it has
the

in the

Preface
side

the

of

mental

without
age

that

and

sophy
philo-

garb

of

this

fiction,as

already given

congregational

and

life prepares

from

the

the

very

world,

new

prefigurationof

the

primitive Church,

the
which

the

pictureof
in

incomplete, but

remains

Apology

its

that
most

portionsunintelligible.

His

and

declarations
relation

of God

God,

with

must

kingdom

intellectual

Man,
of

the

convert

of

freedom.
these

the

and

the dominion

and

self
Him-

regard to

communion

tyranny,

of love

Mankind,

in

Father

of such

self-will,and

God, into
and

as

development lies

this mental
of Christ

in the doctrine

of

system

this

Volume.

development,

in the life and

children

make

fill up

to

reasons

domestic

original
impulse of

and

the

Christians, which

social

only

not

The

First

representationof

essential

and

in

philosophy, pervades

new

law

of

ancient

foundation

deep

and

The

principallydesigned

the

to

to

Church.

suitable, for

most

the

life of

youth

world

knowledge

the ancient

clothed

been

being

of

is

Hippolytus

By

old

wanting

the Christian

possessedby

of the

element

one

picturecomplete

gap

tomb

the

in renewed

up,

sprung

and

the face of the earth.

renovated

of

everything great, noble,

has

beauty, out

XIX

into

thren,
Breof the

of selfishness,

kingdom

truth, of inward

Father, Son, Spirit,


are

the

centres

speculationintimatelyconnected

with

of
a

INTRODUCTION.

XX

deep

ethic

instinct

of association.

development
life bursts

of this

forth

writings and

wisdom

Such

the

which

vital

unfolds

learning of

that

life of the

thought strivingafter
moral

in

death

in

the

hand,

one

Divine
on

mind

rooted

was

the

of

power

life and

and

other.

strength of

of

ancient

ensues

of

the

elements, the Idea

and

of

the

from

themselves

antagonism,
:

the

stood

the

an

horror

weak

sin
and

the

two

Christian

the

main

constitutes

the

lopment
philosophicdeve-

side

is the

philosophicaland
the

on

fatherlyLove

forms

its

which

of

in salvation
eternal

through

of character

Fact.

tragiccomplication which

this

speculative

maintained

Christianity,and

unite

of

was

of
significance

to

Volume

knowledge,

combination

Its

of

solutions

and

feeling of

Thought.

attempt

depth

seriousness

This

sacred

spiritual

Second

the

in the belief

highesthistorical

midst

which

the

exhibit, partly philosophically,

to

truth

providentialorder

the

the

with

of that great

side of

the

By

Roman

Christians.

attempted

this w^ork.

forms

combine

to

world

in
partly historically,
of

and

Greek

elements, complications^and

have

Apostolic

the

itself in

it endeavours

as

the

the

this Divine

and
in

power

historical

the

of

doctrine

the commencement

was

drama,

Divine

world-renewing

o-erm

universalityin

and
and

The

with

inasmuch

world;

with

histories, and

aspiring to

records

and

earnestness,

But

rical
histoin

the

necessarily

saving elements
Truth

cessful
unsuc-

which

nifest
ma-

forms

xxi

INTRODUCTION.

the basis of the


is reflected
the

in the life of the

Church,

Church-

and

House-Book.

Church

life

regulate and

consciousness
what

of

it appears

as

in

Scriptureand practical
support the

speculationis

in

scientific

cleared

imperfectin knowledge supplied.

is

which

ApostolicChristianity;and, by both,

is obscure

what

Truthfulness

the

system, and

and

up,

Even

the

unhistorical,half-rabbinical,half-neoplatonic
system
of

far corrected

by

points,the
and

elements, that, in the

two

lost, but

is not

the

of

of

time

itself from

With

congregation.

the

Roman

the

of the

the

bishops

consciousness

the

as

Christ

and

clergy

had

fresh

of the Roman

the

obtained
of

the

had

been

worship.

While

majority
inmost

very
and

claimed

conditions
When

of union

thus

the superior

Germanic

form

of the

later, the

impregnated
these

are,

the
even

in the
the

appeared on

men

under
life,adopted Christianity
of

the

stage

embraced

race

Roman

Church

Slavonic
with

tribes,

Germanic

Byzantine
at

of

State-

spiritual
supremacy

The

world.

State-religion:and
they

and

symbols

races

as

Christendom,

his Church.

Christianityunder
after

place of

life of

and

submission

two

took

lative
specu-

the school

empire
of

as

scured
ob-

introduction

religion,the metaphysical formulas

world,

main

only

that

Hippolytus

forced

thought

Christianity into

with

so

distorted.

tone

the

these

originaltruth

Shortly after
into

misinterpretation)is

rather

interpretation(or

the

fonn

present

INTRODUCTION.

XXll

still in the

moment,

Germanic

the

for

Germanic,
of

the

had

nations,

thousand

the

spirit;

lightof

them, the latter rather breaking

to

the Romanic

before

by

revolution

the

Germanic

order

intolerable

an

the

of that

yoke

of double

of

and

his

certainly,with

its idea

bring out

Christian

views

in

store
re-

fructify

political
fruit

is the

Volume

their

which

have

first

state

our

of

they

the internal
and

design

of

opens.

Introduction

that
The

own

fiction
"

we

to

appear

between

connexion

our

and

opinion upon

theologicalideas
with

us

conventionalism

our

an

express

to

seem

things, should
with

been

glance Hip-

pointsridiculous

some

contrasted

as

state, is the

Fourth

real

contemporaries might

absurd, could

Church,

to

truly imbued

of

the

at

incomprehensible,and

To

off

tyranny,

reforms

future

contrasts

vast, that

so

are

and
unintelligible,

them

shake

to

in the world

exists

the

meantime,

exhibited

polytus

centuries

theology and life,not

past, but making

hope

to the

reform.

the

In

and

driven

Gospel principles.Whatever

libertyand

very

were

securingthus

present, and

with

penetrate

to

ecclesiastical

by

strove

breaking with
the

nations

equilibrium between

the

the torch

borne

independent spirit. Three

the

pure

as

systematizingwhat

rather

through conventionalityin
free

have

ment,
develop-

and

Romanic

as

years

former

delivered

been

of national

background

of the
times

with

us.

the

ancient
and

which

our

the

Reliquiaj Liturgicae**

complete

the

picture of

the

INTEODUCTION.

and

age,

of its connexion

XXlll

well

as

with

contrast

as

the

post-Nicene period.
the

May

contributions

of

personal character

of

and

in its
be

mite

of

of
sufferings

the

for the

of the

hopes

to the

of

I shall endeavour

Notes
of

to

researches

in the

general reader

in

made,

of

is

Ordinances,

and

in
and

the

in

the

them
In

to

the

of the records

gradual

of the

light

results

reconstructive
out

complete

so-called

for the

extension

Apostolical

which

occur

Testament),

New

analysisand

torical
his-

I have, for the

manner

some

collection

creeds, general

canticles
the

the

of the first three

critical

like

first time, elucidated, with


shown

the

writings of

submitted

of

itself and

and, besides, of all the

explanation.

and

historical

Text-Book

the

(omitting only

have

ray

for

followingconcluding words.

genuine

canonical

these

forms, psalms, and hymns


liturgical
centuries

instruction

point them

to

it,for the first time,

all that

fail in

future

Volumes,

noble

but

time

and

day,

present

neration,
ve-

import, not

same

consolation

by

have

the

at

ciation
appre-

demands

historical

high

obtained

which

and
specialphilosophical
the

the

to

sinking indeed,

age

useless, nor

furnishinga

As

an

and
aspirations,

considered

the

offered

here

the

success,

and

origin,

interpolation,

earliest ecclesiastical

law, called

INTRODUCTION.

XXIV

the

Apostolic

this

collection

reader

is

value

of

Church

is

not

enabled

now

certain

the

to

given

and

genuine.

Every

judge

for

himself

Fourth

the

all which
of

texts

the

to

Eastern

the

second

Volume,

remains

Churches
or

of

Antioch,

in

those

Basil, and

the

shown

the

by

Western

and

Galilean

originalelements

explained

Liturgies of
and

St. Mark,

Mass

of which

the

nople,
Constanti-

Liturgy,

Koman

century.

Cyril,

endeavoured

I have

of the

I have

to

and

be

to

construct
re-

have

work,
patch-

be restored

may

critical process.

As

to

times, I have

modern

of the

Part
the

St. James,

of

ancient

Canon

in the

Alexandria,

Chrysostom.
the

of

of genuine

us

sixth

the

to

elements

reallyancient

original

the works

exhibited, restored, and


have, in particular,
the

the

ancient

the

in

of

others.

Liturgiesin

from

find

correctlythan

more

sacramental

will

from

Christian

opinions respecting the

restored

Churches,

is excluded

to

Usher, Cotelerius, and


As

Whatever

critical scholar

the

exhibited

texts

Canon.

Third

history and

Volume,
of the

idea

view

documentary

Christian

Second

the

given, in

sacrifice

Eucharist Ic service,according to the different

Liturgy

of the

of the

the United

Scotland, and
Both

Volumes

are

of the ancient
to hold

it up

as

Episcopal

thus

Church
mirror

Churches

of
and

epochs

of

land,
Eng-

States.

destined

to

make

the

ture
pic-

available to ourselves, and


to

our

own

age.

For

this

INTRODUCTION.

XXVI

such

into

enter

as

on

subjects,without

those

entitled

universal

objectsof
to

both, from

that I have

it will be

is the

indicated

perfectlyindifferent
I have

to

neither

for

meditated

and

inquired

any

truth, and

and

any

dictatorial
come

fundamental

their
as

said

which

as

the

I have

or

of

to

of the

historical
own

cover
dis-

confused

light and
which

formatio
in-

I have

for

will

in

have

least

at

be

scared
rection
cor-

any

truth

of the

expressed,both

and

of my

here

desire

the

or

personal

I shall not

Of

this

see

day.

tested

I have

the way

not

own

my

nothing

me.

cessity.
ne-

Personally,it is

assertions, neither
to

and, in

outward

or

after

Thus, while

and
philosophical

little doubt

and

wants

and

tliroughout the work,

and

view

earnest

an

yearns

have

unwelcome
views

of

the

meet

examined

twenty-fiveyears.
by

of

either

party,

from

which

age,

thoroughly

not

to

in
philosophical,

I live to

for

fashion

nor

the

rightone.

any

Germany,

eventful

All

whether

written

for

nor
gratification,

and

popular research.

whether

me

But

the

from

seen

self
him-

again made

be

great inward

liberate
de-

calm

them.

upon

practical,point

feelingof

Then

not.

and

interest

the

from

It is impossible,

and

study

they will

that, in Germany

England

"

independent opinion

an

judgment

when

come

the

with

yet everybody thinks

and

Ephesians!

critical

to pronounce

will

time

tends

to have

times,

our

consideration

the

of the

is Diana

old cry, "Great


in

philosophicaldiscussion

soundness

groundwork,
existence.

here
of

I have

INTRODUCTION^.

This

to
applies,in particular,

the

question at

but

how

to

this moment

is not

porch of

The

the

all,restored

the critical German


let every
well

he

as

it

in the

was

sixteenth,

the work
and, lastly,

his

the

it

has yet been

of this age.

cleanse

When

can.

out,

first be

must

honestlythan

school

one

that

to carry

Temple

than
practically

more

how

more

seventeenth, century

be handled

the

than

thoroughlycleansed

and, above

conviction

my

second, grand, reconstructive

prepare,

Keformation.
more

XXVll

In

heart

own

feelingof

must

done

the

and

the

in

was

by

time,
mean-

house

as

misery which

is

coming, and

in

Christ,shall have thoroughlypenetratedthe nations,

then

will the

them

with

either

for

take

and

the

has

age

however,

will

not

Nazareth,

kingdom

to

the

but

to

of Truth

his greater
and

kingdoms

and

Whether

depend

the

day

lead

the

For
of

every

on

the

nation

the

destruction
on

firmer

of Jesus

earth

of

God's

will advance

over

the

of the present world,

states

the

movement,

person

perishing,as

of

visitation,after

great
to

of

: and
glorification

Liberty
the

this

upon

demands

its establishment

to

lowering of

triumphantlyover

of

This

assuredly not

the

or

in the destruction

or

its

is sealed.

but
Christianity,

basis

and

its time

is

upon

reformation

of the times.

wants

its fate

which

the

states, will
face

in

which

assuredly come

renewal
and

present nations

Gospel, and

saving truth

existingChurches.

in the

positionthey

as

God

of the

crisis will end

of

Spirit of

might,

annihilation

the

real faith in the

vated
reno-

INTRODUCTION.

XXVlll

My

belief in this future

convictions, which
and

by,
criticism
and

to

seem

of the

w^hich

have

divinityfounded

and

its

history.

the

eternal

It is true,

thought

which

upon

true, by the

apostolicand
exalted

this

records

these

it.
Church

is christianized

Spiritproduced.

by

the

of the

divine

power

of

regenerating power

and

by

truth

of

historical
which

the

by

of the

possess

of

harmony

of

which

panies
accom-

and

the

christianized

Scripture

nature

and

shown

by

which

truth

regeneratingthe
has

It is

truth

Church,
;

the

ity
individual-

we

the

by

is the

by

Nazareth.

of

humanity
and

be

manifests, and

great proof of the divine

is,its
Cliristianity

an

inexhaustible

it

not

thought

living tradition

tradition

that

in

the

and
individuality,

Spirit of Christ,

This

by

evangelicaccounts

This

parison
com-

it is free

it could

its

by

genuineness and

the

The

both

truth

the

and

and

it rests, Jesus

with

of the

Christianity is philosophically

which

equally inexhaustible

of his
age

Christianityand

free

true;
historically
so

from, the

criticism.

true.

except by being

true,

and

modern

true, because

freeing,because

flow

final result

and
that

upon

Christianityis
and

the

following

considerablystrengthened

Hippolytus

as

ancient

the

upon

naturallyto

of

I consider

between

been

me

work

rests

of

world.

itself

twice,

unparalleledworld-renovatingchange produced
:
spiritof Christianity

revival

of

the

in

ancient

the

moral

world,

and
after

tellectua
in-

the

INTRODUCTION.

of the universal

downfal
Christian

century

downfal

of the

of Kome

the

by

of

omnipotence

in the fifth

moral, intellectual,
world, after the

of the modern

revival
political

and

empire

and

XXIX

papal

Rome

in

the

sixteenth.
exists

there

Whatever

redeeming, in

the

the

Christ

effect of

prophecies'of
and

world

himself, and

of

The

of

nations

all

Apostles;

deeds

the

exclusively,of

the

truth

Roman,

Christendom, whether
the

of

or

communions,
the side of each
do

can

only

the

Reformation

the free

national, that

by

live, and

may

and

justice

virtue

of

the

of

that

are

the

by
reason

in Christ

live,by

to
;

but

and

century, and

it has

in his

produced

mind.

of

and

is

moral
upon

reflected
Spirit,

of the human

human

they

great principleof

individual, founded

the conscience
of the

testant,
say, Pro-

great principleis the

of each
self-responsibility

personalfaith

is to

peace

sixteenth

constitutions
political
For

the

of the Greek

ought

charityand

other in

so

producing.

by

of

of

reign of

is the

this earth.

upon

both

and

is

race

This

of His

prophetic words

speak

human

fulfilment

comforting

not
(principally,

Jewish) which

and

of the

hopeful,of

Christianity.

and

Christ

of all those

ancient

great, of

state

present

progressive,and

true,

of

as

breast, and

This

faith produces

necessarilyself-responsibility;
lity
self-responsibiselfproduces,and virtuallyis,self-government:

government

renders

possible,and
a

works,

political

INTRODUCTION.

XXX

liberty;

much

as

liberty.

divine

world.

Whoever

breaks

he

forfeits

pretends

of fanaticism,
and

case,

with

the

of

restoration

not

the entire

will do

Horn

so

of the

those
are

now,

who

ever

an

the
and

throne

of

the

with

whether

or

in

the

much
were

empire.

as

reaped,

greater
witnessed

far

in

in them

convulsion
since

who

reaping,
have

the

those

who

will

bring

lies,upon

and

the

also

but

Those
are

But
come,

and

science,
con-

despotism

to

to

government,

and

sown

as

the

over

national

time

the

world,

future

hierarchy itself.

any

be

element

dominion

have

he

politicalends,

reaping, anarchy.

themselves, and,
a

which

likelyto

conservative

the

of that

revolutions,
only great political

as

and

reaped,

than

for

superstitionhave

unbelief;

world,

able)

priest-ruleover

downfal

sown

upon

more

sacerdotal

of

and
prepares

for

Apostles;

believers

is

upon

present

seeks

whoever

have

systems

the

of

medieval

of

will attempt,

(which

or

letter

falls out

and

ancient

Whoever

condemn

more

replace those
breaks

the

of

prepare

paramount

the

system

Church

the

with

cherish.

to

the

Spiritof Christ,

communion

very

out

the

with

rule

to

idolizes

Byzantine Christianity,and
Divinity,

material

render

indifference, and

charity is

guard,
safe-

only

fruit, of religious

together

possiblewithout

the

over

it is itself the

liberties

in which

age

the

politicalliberty is

as

Both

toleration
the

this

and

the

destruction

downfal

of

the

INTRODUCTION.

I have
of the

respectingthe English style

word

Text-Books

adhered
and

add

to

of the

throus^hout

Second

Volume,

But,

the

Coptic

study, can

possiblymake

translation

of it.

version, on

the

have

escaped

not

satisfied with

not

obscure

the

text

the

to

Part

of the
of the
has

Notes,

been

give

Coitrell,the

of

translator

and

made

such

would

render

the

places

many
fresh

critical

us

explainin

to

by

is

Some

text.

enabled

Text-Book,

defects
who

one

any

better

Tattam's

although its

Let

been

the

Third

of

means

April 22.

Volume,
with

my

of the

my

1852.

a4

ideas

the interpretat

exception

in German.

valued

First

additions

or

the

and

It

friend

Volume

finallyrevisingit, I

English reader.

London,

was

written
originally

was

but, in

to

in the

accordinglyleft

Text-Books,

"Egypt;"
thought

is in

for

thoroughly satisfactory

put into English by

there

tion
correc-

recently discovered.

Second

The

it

it

have

materials

without

notice.

my

I have

passages

Appendix

Greek

as

the

text

have

whole,

rendered

text

alreadyremarked

I have

as

that nobody,
unintelligible,

so

the

of Whiston

translations

furnished

and
indispensable,
it.

Church.

ancient

the

to

Tattam, except where

making

XXXI

Mr.

of my
have

here

alterations

more^

as

intelligible

ANALYTICAL

XXXIV

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.
Page

Appendix
A.

The

Duties

Requisites and
the

to

Third

Book

On

B.

Third

the

Book

Church

the Greek

Clergy

Sacrifice and

cording
ac-

stitutions
Con-

56

58

Formuhiries

and

Order

the Christian

or

of the

Bishop,

of

Marriage

The

of

of the

Service,

of the Ancient

Worship

A.

The

Liturgy, or

B.

The

recorded

General

the

of the Service

Order

Forms

and

early Hymns

61

giving
Thanks-

of

Morning Hymn,

I. The

According

1
.

The

2.

II.

The

III.

V.

reduced

same

The

Evening

of
and
First

Life

the

or

of the

the

Feasts

Rules
other

and

Life

social

(from
:

on

the

stitutions
Con-

69

Communion

70

the

Life

ing
respect-

Seventh

Conduct

of the
on

in

75

the

in Domestic
-

and

Book

Meetings, and

Book

Conjugal Life

Greek

Communion

Christian

Sixth

68

Congregational,Social,

Christian

of

68

for all Members

Worship and Service (from


Greek
Constitutions)

Chapter

Appendix

the

early Christians
of

67

general Conduct

of

Chapter: Regulations

of the

Love

Rules

Domestic

the

Second

Congregation ;

the

of the

Thanksgiving before
of Thanksgiving after

Form

Booh

Book

of

Form

67

Liturgical formularies

Fourth

Verses

Seventh

the

Q^

tions
Apostolic Constitu-

from

Appendix

Psalm

the

of

Hymn

II.

primitive Form

between

65

Verses
Evening Psalm, composed of Psalm
of the Greek
Christians
Evening Hymn

The

I. A

Thanksgiving :

Alexandrinus

its

to

Verse

Morning

The

IV.

Codex

the

to

of

Hymn

or

Greek

79

stitutions)
Con-

Impurities

96

ANALYTICAL

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.

XXXV

Page

The

Law-Book

Critical Table
The

to

Canons

Church.

Collections

of both

of the

Church-

the

Ante-Nicene

the

Canons

of the

Ecclesiastical

Notes

of

Apostles

House-Book

and

99

105

of

the

Ancient

Christians.
To

Introductory Note
Ordinances
Note

Baptism

On

B.

of the

Creed

the

Introduction
Creed

I. The
II.

Creed

The

III.

Book

of the

Greek
To

C.

Note

of Rome

Third

originalText

The

the

of

Greek

The

drinus
I.

The

Morning

2.

The

same

II.
HI,

28. The
C.

The

The
The

Evening

Seventh

Note

to

Verses
Verses

of the
of

D.

The

Greek
original

Collections

139

Greek
the

139

140

142

Christians

143
143
144

tions
Apostolic Constitu144

Canons

Ecclesiastical

the

------

Notes

132

Alexan-

Psalm

Evening Hymn

Hymns

of the MS.

Hymn

Candle-Hymn

and

the Codex

Psalm

130

restored

Morning

129

the

to

Psalms

according to
-

1.

125

Text

Critical Introduction
^.

Book

Apostolical Church

of the

124

of Alexandria

Constitutions

the

Apostles' Creed, according

The

Order

Church

of the

124

ancient

Antioch

Church

of the

of the

Apostles

respectingthe
-

Chrysostom's Record
of
Baptism in the Church

of

critical Works

On

A.

Note

the

on

of

First Book

the

-----

and

Latin

of

Text

the

Apostles.

of the two
145

ANALYTICAL

XXXVl

TABLE

CONTENTS.

OF

Page

Appendix:

The

and

Discoveries

the

Zenker

and

Apostolical Canons

Barberinus

Codex
on

the

On

Text

Greek

I. The
II.

and

The

Instruction

Christian

The

Examination

rV.

The

Baptismal Pledge, and

of

and

Pledge

Churches

The

Demonism
and

The

the

Reality
of the

181

183

the

and

immediate
-

Sentimentalism
of the

Eastern

The

Latin

The

Reformers

Church
and

of

187

190

of

Baptismal
Cyprian
-

in
reflected

the

ancient

World,

Amorphism of our Age


Apostolic Age and the Conventionality
-

the Reformed

1 99

201
203

-----

191

this Picture.

and

186

History of Pedo-Bap-

present Day

Church

Church

tion
Prepara-

Doctrine

Formalism

and

later

The

the

of

179

Regeneration; Origen, Tertullian, and


II. The

Pledge.

Scholastic

the

174

Origin

Concluding Remarks
tism,

Baptismal

the

Admission

Coptic

APPLICATION.

for it
The

the

173

Picture,

III.

V.

of

I.

Baptism

Bickell

PART.

previous Examination

The

Book

AND

School

Introductory Remarks

and

INTERPRETATION

Christian

the

...

BOOK
The

of

First

the

SECOND

THE

Researches

of

Canons

Petersburg MS.,

the

and

in

Churches

204

205

OF

TABLE

ANALYTICAL

CONTENTS.

XXXVll

Page

III,

The

Outlines

Moral

of the

Proposalsfor
The

Applicationto the
the Reform

Principlesof

211
213
215

IL

Government

and

Church

BOOK

Constitution

Baptism

of the German

Future.

the

of

of

practicalReform

Confirmation

The

Church

of

Christian

the

Church.

I.

Christianityoriginallya
that

of the

in

Jews

Picture.

The

free

and

Egypt

Society,like

secret
-

regeneratingElement
and
a Bishopric
Every Town
Congregation a Church
The
pate
Bishop and the Body of Elders : Origin of Episcodestructive

a
Christianity

and

Town

its

and

Villages,or the

'

The

Formations

first Formation

No

of the

Relation
"

The

Diaconate

The

Alms,

and

Greek
of

The

and

the

Provinces

ancient

Church
"

Tithes

of

and

and

Deaconesses

and

First-Fruits

The

them

no

rical,
cle-

Celibacy

223

the

State

223

226

229

230
231

Reflex.

Churches, each

Roman

between

Clergy,

the

to

nected
con-

governing Clergy

Difference

second

Congregation stops short at


the largerUnions
are
merely

II.

The

it,

the

Deacons

the

or

indelebilis

Character

Province

why

and

the

and

of

organic Life

The

around

221

222

it

with
The

------

principalTown

Tlie

220

gation
Congre-

Towns

smaller

and

first collective

Metropolis

219

221

".-"-=

The

218

Corporation

233

234

ANALYTICAL

XXXVm

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.
Page

The

Principle
claimed

The

National

of
the

by

constitutional
of the

Reformers

English

The

Scotch

The

American

the

236

Churches

the

State,

235

of

the Dissenters

Formula
and

and

Church

Church

Independence

in the Protestant

Church

and

Formations

Continent

The

Liberty

Independence of
the History of this

and

237
238

the
lation
Re243

----..

Supremacy

spiritual
Dictatorshipfor

in Church

General

Formula

Affairs

244

245

...

Practical

The

dence
Indepen-

Result

of the

III.

National

Application.

The

Principleof
Idea

The
The

of the

Catholic

the

Union

Untenable

Notions

Ordination

and

Christian

the

Principlesof Universality
Missionary Purposes
or

of

the

later

The

Christian

The

Offeringof

The

Nature

Hymns
the

and

Prayer
and

of

Gifts

The

and

Order

the Service

Gifts, or

253
258

-----

of the

249

Picture.

Dispositionsof
the

Sym1)olicalSacrifice

Lord's

Consecration,
--.....

Service.

spiritualSacrifice,and
Expression
Form

respecting

Liturgy

the

real, the

present

248

III.

The

Law
-

and

OF

organic

Canon

Consecration

I.

248

Sacrifice

The

247

BOOK

The

Synods

-----

Element,

Cooperation for

Episcopate with

renewed

or

its double

the

is the

Prayer

over

258

liturgical

Prayer

261

ancient
Givers
264

ANALYTICAL

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.

XXXIX

Page

Invocation

and

Lord's

Prayer always said, and

Communion
The

"

Element
the

The

of the

Object

Eucharistic
of

Dead,

free

which

Thanks

the

the
The

of

Traces

of

Church
free
II.

The

III.

Prayers

of Consecration

Reflex

of

the

Service

of the

Recapitulationof
Reflex

The

of the

England

in

First Communion

2.

The

Second

3.

Laud's

4.

The

present

The

present

Church
6.

of

England
Communion

for

285

296

303

Sixth

Scotland

Service

305

the
-

310

Episcopal
-

313

Communion
the

"_

of

Liturgy, and, in particular,the


of
Service, of the Episcopal Church
-

of
-

(1559, 1604, 1662)

of Scotland

283

the

of the

283

Roman

Sixth

The

States

and

279

in the Church

Service

278

Communion

of

the

Service

established

Services

of Edward

of Edward

Communion

Church
5.

Book

Book

276

Byzantine

of the Church

Service

general

The

of the

273

Gauls

the

Churches

Reform

\.

of

of the

Churches

Reformed

272

the

and

Roman

in
.

Prayer

Service

Service

Eucharistic

271

Eucharistic

the

of the Communion

the Reflex

of

present Byzantine and

The

V.

Service

Character

general

of

Church

Communion

that

was

Eastern

of Africa

and

of the

Lord's

Communion

the

of the

Reflex

of Rome
The

the

of

out

268

Reflex.

Development

Prayer

The

IV.

the

Spain, of Milan,

of

The

267

as

Worship of the
the ApostolicAge

Mirror

Invocation,

Commemoration

the

of

of

of Consecration

the

principal Element

Reflex

that

Prayer

II.

I. The

and

included

Prayer

Thanksgiving

of

before

United
-

319

xl

TABLE

ANALYTICAL

OF

CONTENTS.
Page

Summary

Results

of the

the

amending
Sacrifice

of the Greek

322

of the

Psalmody,

The

Principlesof Church
leadingPrinciple:

Picture

Church

and

336

the

of

337

Ilymns

to

331

and

and

Rules

of

the

340
341

Scriptural

The

Observation

The

Love-Feasts

The

Sign

The

Abstinence

of Sabbath

in

and
-

344

Congregational,

the

Sunday

Sacrificial Meats
-

Relations.

from

the

of

IV.

Life

Cross

Ceremonies

Domestic

and

other

Christian

The

the

of

Church.

Service

CongregationalLife
Origin of Fast-Days

of the

343

Import of

Burial

and

Music

-----

Social,
The

as

liestoration

the

BOOK
The

Church

Ancient

Marriage

Elements

Architecture

Self-sacrifice

The

339

Principlesof Sacred

IV.

Year

------

The

The

our

Collects,the Prophetic

the German

of

Hymnody

the

Excellences
distinguishing

English Liturgy
Excellence

Forms

transfer

to

authoritativelyto

of ancient

the

and

Attempt

Ecclesiastical

the

and

Application.

Church

Latin

and

Principlesfor right Use

The

Practical

The

Use, exemplified by

Lessons,
The

Christian

----.-

Fallacyand Danger
own

ISIeasures for

restoringthe

and

Liturgy,

III,

The

Protestant

the

of

from

and
-

347
343
349
350
3.51

tion
Fornica-

352

PAET

HOUSE-BOOK

AND

CHURCH-

OF

THE

CHEISTIANS,

ANCIENT

LAW-BOOK

OF

THE

ANTE-KICENE

CHUECH.

THE

Cl)urtl)'

THE

TEXT

respecting

FIRST

of the

THE

respecting
and

Offices

the

Order

Worship,

and

of

the

of

general
:

or,

Christian
the

domestic,
the

VOL.

IIL

the

Congregation
Ancient

Service

of the

or,

the

ment
Govern-

or,

the

Ancient

Christian

Sacrifice

Church.

BOOK.
for

all

Members

congregational,

early

Church.

BOOK.

Liturgy

Conduct

and

and

Church.

of the

FOURTH

THE
Rules

of

the

Pledge,

Instruction

the

BOOK.

THIRD

Formularies

and
and

or,

Ancient

Constitutions

the

Instruction,
:

SECOND

THE
The

the

Catechumens

Baptism

Ordinances

BOOKS.

BOOK.

Reception,

the

of the

Admission

the

FOUR

IN

THE

Ordinances

l^ousfe-Boofe

anD

Christians.

and

of

social

the

Life

tion
Congregaof

BOOK.

FIRST

THE

RECEPTION",

THE

AND

PLEDGE,

PEIITOETOri

INSTRUCTION,

THE

ADMISSION

THE

OF

Cfte "nUt\)mmmt
OR,
INSTRUCTION

CHRISTIAN

THE

EARLY

THE

THIS

I. How

they
examined

IL

How

III. The

BOOK

who

AND

BAPTISM

OF

CHURCH.

CONTAINETH:

require to

before

THE

they are

be

instructed

are

to

be

admitted.

they who are admitted are instructed.


Moral
Catechism, or the Doctrine of

the

Two

Ways.
lY.

Y.

How,

after

Year's

the Catechumens
Instruction,
undergo an Examination, and their Conduct is
investigatedbefore they are admitted to hear the
Gospel.
How
they are dismissed with a Blessing,after the
a

Sermon.

YI.

VI.

for

Prayer

ancient

The

Antioch,

of

Church

Catechumens

the

recorded

as

of

St.

by

the

Chry-

sostora.

VII.

That

Catechumen,

How,

VIII.

received

hath

Faith,

after

separated

and

in

who

be

to

his

Blood.
nated,
termi-

hath

are

for

sealed,

for

his

Instruction

Catechumens,

the
are

of

Death

Baptism

the

Course

the

sufFereth

^vho

admitted,

being baptized

on

Easter.
How

IX.

Water

the

of

Order
How

the

XI.

How

they
and

How

XH.

XIIL

How

Anointing

and

the

general

and

with
the

prepared.
and

anointed,

be

Creed.

conducted

Heads

is

Satan,

renounce

Bishop

they

prepared,

anointed

are

give
XIV.

the

the

say

and

the
their

to

are

they

How

for

then

clothed

be

Baptism.

Oil

X.

is to

by

the

into

the

the

the

Presbyter,

and

Church.

Elders

bless

Chrisma;

and

and

how

the

the

Milk

anoint

tized
Bap-

Peace.

Eucharist

the

receive

and

and

Honey.

APPENDIX.

I.

forms

Different

of

the

Creed:

Apostolic

1.

According

to

the

Church

of

2.

According

to

the

Seventh

Rome

Book

of

the

Greek

the

Lord's

Constitutions.
II.

Ordinance

Prayer,
III.

Order

The
as

that

tlie

Baptized

as

Priest, before

of

Baptism

recorded

in

the

by Cyrillus.

is to
the

pray

People.

Church

of Jerusalem,

Church,

The

hath

with

each

be

to

of

if

he

before

he

is

guilty of

wife,

to

or

separated.
let him

received

not

cleansed

be

be

be

if his Master

him

give

Demon,

but

taught Godliness,

that

let him

hath

one

any

knows

they

fornication,

but

content

if

commit

to

not

husband,

an

but

soberly ;

marriage

yet does

be

taiiglitto

not

faithful,and

the

Woman
But

learn

lawful

into

fornication, and
the

be

live

to

let tliem

enter

one

them

other, and

unmarried,
but

let

husband,

House-Book,

and

into

yet if death

be

indeed

be

communion
let him

near,

received.

be

If
either

be

one

any

leave

Maintainer

off to

of

Harlots, let him

prostitute women,

else

or

let him

rejected.

be

If

Whore

else let her


If
his

be

of

employment,
If

man

or

combat,

or

the flute

leave
If

or

or

the

keeper

off their
a

Theatre

or

lute
of

at

accuse

come,
no

either

or

let
man

off

these

of
or

or

him

or

either

let them

be

taught

falsehj, and

of

show
that

one

games,

be

it be

fighterin single

public house,

leave

whether

come,

exhibitor

an

employments,

Soldier

injustice,to

or

rejected.

Olympic gamester,
on

the

be

charioteer,

racer,

an

off whoredom,

let him

come,

let him

or

or

woman,

or

master,

Idols

belonging to

one

leave

rejected.

Maker

let her

come,

to

diators
gla-

plays on
dancinglet them

rejected.
to

he

do

no

content

I.

Book

his allotted

with

let him

the

Of

Catechumens.

if he submit

stipend;

these

to

rules

received, but if he refuse them, let him

be

be

rejected.
is

that

He

sodomite,

effeminate

an

amulets,

charmer,

defects

cats,

noises, or

proved

for

hard

be

to

to

Let

be

if she

herself

be

to

chanter,
en-

magic
makes

meets

if

you

birds, or

let these

be

of wickedness

they

leave

if

is

off those

they

will

not

rejected.
is servant

her master
with

incontinent

be

sort

received, but

who

Concubine,

but

he

feet of the

and

that, let them

confines

that

one

when

or

eyes,

away

them

of

user

symbolical sounds;

washed

and

that

time, for this

some

practices,let
agree

the

in

observes

soothsayer,a fortune-teller,an

palmistry,he

of

observer

or

an

juggler, a mountebank,

named,

magician, an

person,

be

to

not

astrologer,a diviner,

an

verses,

Sins

of

guilty

to

unbeliever,

an

alone, be received
others, let her

be

rejected.
If
bonda

one

of the Believers
let him

servant,

legalmatrimony
her

marry
be

her

in

rejected;
leave
He

hath

leave off that way,


if she

lawful

be

manner

be

free

if she be

and

contract

let him

woman,

if he doth

if she liveth with

off, or

Concubine,

not, let him

believingServant,

let

rejected.

that followeth

Fables, either let him

the

Gentile

reform,

or

Customs,
let him

be

or

Jewish

rejected.

The

If anyone

book

combats,

be

rejected.

let

him

Con-

(Greek

Can.

Copt.

Compare

VIII.

Theatre, their
either

or

let him

off, or

of the

book

iii.

4.)

can.

If

teach

II.

for

it is
that

Can.

II.

He

manners,

God.

of

the

to

all

the

Spirit

admitted

instructed.

are

catechized, let him


:

if

but

any

be

one

his business, let him


of

Time,

but

judged. (Greek

Const,

book

Length

God.

of

41.)

can.

are

circumstances

the

be

catechized

diligent,and
be

admitted

the

Course

viii.

of

Copt.

42.)

that
if he

Years

not

is

be

to

will

good

Life

yet

is

Three

has

have

we

who

they

who

-*-^-

anything,

conclusion

How

for

you,

(Copt. Can.

TT

omitted

have

we

will

of

Sports

horse-races,

or

them

stitut.

the

Book.

House-

a?id

followeth

huntings,
leave

Church'

teacheth, although he be
be

skilful

in

let him

teach

(Greek

Const,

the
;

#"

and

Word,

for, they
book

one

shall

viii.)

of the

Laity,

grave

in

he

all

his

taught

I.

Book

III.

two

are

in these

difference
Thou

who

But

the

the

Lord

thy

God

thee, and

death

from

of Life is,

Way

all

with

thy

glorifyHim

shalt

thou

is much

there

and

ways.

thee

redeemed

of Death:

Way

created

heart, who

the

of

of Life, and

Way

two

love

shalt

is the

one

ways,

the other is the

the Doctrine

or

Ways.

Tioo

rpHERE

Catechumens.

Catechism,

Moral

The

the

Of

for this is the first

Commandment.
But

these

tiiyself.On

as

the

and

Law

thee, that do
thou

what

thou

;
not

thou

be

shalt

she has

shalt

not

kill

not

thou

forth

shalt

thou

shalt

not

to

woman

child shalt
that

not

bear

false

witness

speak

evil of any
be

one,

neither

double

commit

is,

tery
adul-

thou

shalt
shalt

divination

use

thou

is

if

kill it ; thou

thy neighbour's;
;

thou

shalt thou

double-minded,

tono;ued, for

that

miscarry,neither

thing

shalt

done

be

steal; thou

not

any

thou

not

fornication
shalt

should

another;

to

covet

not

the

another.

to

thou

cause

not

be double-

;
;

brought

shalt

hang

not

also

commit

not

sorcerer

wouldest

thou

do

not

shalt

thou

thou

pollutea youth

not

thy neighbour

Commandments

two

not

hatest

shalt

Thou

love

Prophets.

Every thing that


to

shalt

is, Thou

second

the

shalt
think

neither

tono^ue

shalt
is

snare

not

evil

thou
of

death
to

Church-

The

10

nor

of

hypocrite,nor

an

speak

shalt

not

thou

shalt

some,

and

shalt

for

pray

not

be

vain, neither
neither

mercy

and

shalt

tending

rapacious,

proud

nor

thou

against thy neighbour


thou

but

man,

any

have

some,

Book.

evil heart,

an

evil word

an

hate

not

House-

be covetous,

shalt not

lie ; thou

shall

thy speech

and

shalt

others

upon

others

love

reprove

shalt

thou

thy

as

own

soul.

Son, flee from

My
not

is

evil Demon.

an

leads

Anger

because

angry,

Be

for

all Evih
for

Murder,

to

neither

emulous,

not

quarrelsome,

nor

hate

all Evil, and

Envy

Be

Anger
be

tentious,
con-

from

proceeds

these.

Son,

My
leadeth

for Lust

is

is united

with

shall

who

Spiritis

receive

the

little way,
and

broad;
he

will go

meditate

AVrath

Desires, because

Demon.
that

For
of Lust,
And

with

him

and

will not

be

Soul

all,lest he
put upon
that

should

you

may

precipitateyou
evil Desire, if

all other

see

cast

into

they

he

some

be

Spiritof
those

the
and

the

evil

leave

the

way

to

man

truth.

Let

it with

curb

you,

evil deed.
suffered

Spirits;

the

it behind

evil

spyeth

will make

Anger,

your

of

Way
when

he will take

at

and

For
in he

that

evil

they destroy

the

Soul.

of the

if the

Desire

it involuntarily

to

men

quietly entering

little care,

it should

them.

Sin

to

Bestraint
not

of unlawful

not

Fornication, drawing

to

Anger

be

lest
For

always

to

Book

remain,
over

Demons.

are

for

prepared
him

into

of

nor

be

Son,

be

not

Idolatry; neither
nor

them

have

led

deride

him,

and

will

man.

of

evil

an

Expression,

haughty, for

of these

Adulteries.

things come
My

they

thou

be

Dominion

when

of that

Obscenity, neither

have

be

they

Utterer

the

not

1 1

Soul, that he may

and

acts,

they

in

him

destruction

the

Son,

when

great deed

unrighteous

rejoicein

My

And

they change

man

Catechumens.

the

Of

I.

be

Diviner, for Divination


thou

Magician,

hear

nor

them

Enchanter,

an

nor

an

for from

Idolater
these

leadeth

nor

to

loger,
Astro-

an

neither

teach

things proceedeth

Idolatry.
Son, be

My

Lover

of

leadeth

are

of

the

the

Be
words

But

thou

be

thou

And

be

them.

thou

give thy
more

which

God,
Do

heart
with

to

not

thou

Be

thou

arise.

Repining
harsh,

nor

for the Meek

shall

also merciful, peaceable,

in

thy

hast

thou
exalt

just

not

nor

things Contentions

heart

from

and

thou

all

trembling
heard, and

thyself,neither

pride, but
the

Silver

because

meek,

cleansed

of

Thefts

these

sincere, gentle, good:

of

keep

and

for from

leadeth

Falsehood

Lover

Blasphemy.

earth.

thou

more

be thou

Murmurer,

compassionate,
evil.

evil, for of all these

begotten.

inherit

not

to

man

thinker

Liar, because

Vainglory,

Son, be

My

Neither

Blasphemy.

to

not

shalt

humble.

at

do
shalt

increase

Every

Evil

which
that

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

12

thee

cometh

upon

nothing

shall

receive

Good,

as

upon

thee

thee

the Word

come

ing
knowfrom

but

God.

hath

and

given
thou

the

been

him

remember
of

as

by night

the

word

of power

seek

his

Lord

is, there

face

by

Hands

impart

drink, and

worthy

doth

thou

shouldest

the

any

one

ox

is

plant

meet

and

to

out

and

vineyard

of

thy

that

he

spiritual
thee

him

the

the

Thou

corn

not

power,

for the Labourer

it is written

treadeth

thy

it becometh

temporal

For

that

thee

impart

of

holy.

Labour

spiritualfood,
;

shalt

their words

to

the

by

the

remain

shall be

made

life,by him

of his Hire.

muzzle

not

hath

thee

to

perishethand

which

and

honour

thou

on

according

and

which

wdio

thee

Saints

him

Lord

eternal
that

more,

the

to

those

rest

mayest

thy Brow,

for if the

might

the

of

Sweat

the

and

shalt

and

Lord,

eves,

place in

Lord

hath

the

thine

thou

that

is the

honour

shalt

Thou

in

daily, him,

is united

who

for he

day

is in
of

apple

and

for

Saints, that thou

the

the

as

which

of God,

thee, and

life to

Seal

holy

him

love

to

of

cause

the

thee

to

shalt

liim

declareth

Son, he who

My

also
food
is
shalt

neither

eat

of

the

fruit thereof
Thou
in peace
in

shalt not
those

who

Righteousness

cause

Schisms

contend
without

with

thou
one

shalt

reconcile

another.

acceptationof

Persons.

Judge
Re-

Church-

Tlie

14

Teachers

yourselves alone,

to

shalt

Thou

you.
received
shalt

add

thou

ly.

hath

which

things
from

taught

thou

neither

them,

(Introduction

the

to

hast

Coptic

i.)

after

HoiL\

God

as

take

not

them.

to

book

Canons,

those

keep

shalt

thou

House-Book.

and

first Course

the

Catechumens

undergo

Conduct

their

to

the

and

Gospel,

how

and
mitted
ad-

are

their

long

last.

is to

have

they

the

Examination,

an

investigatedbefore they

hear

Instruction

TTTHEN

is

of Instruction,

chosen

those

appointed

to

receive

'

whether

they

of

Catechumens

the

being

AYidows

let their

Baptism,
have

lived
:

whether

in

whether

have

fulfilled

if those

who

have

introduced

that

they

Gospel.
the
severeth
but

the

(Copt.

Let
Word
well

the

have

if

in the

Application
Can.

b.

II.

45\

work,

have

good

them

the

be

the

Sick

work.

have

Three

witnessed
hear

Years

diligentand

the

Time

shall

42.)

not

entirely

the
ing
hear-

been

shall

And

hath

alone

time

honoured

thus, let them

done

one

inquired into,

visited

every

Catechumens

; but

they

have

they

they

them

be

Chastity during

whether

to

Life

per-

decide,

decide

it.

Book

V.

How

they

Catechumens.

the

Of

I.

dismissed

are

icith

15

Blessing

the

after

Sermon,

TTTHEN

Teacher

the

hath

ended

pray

by

the

let

Sermon,

'

Catechumens

the

faithful

the

and

in

praying

whether

them

let
are

stand
selves,
them-

by

apart
the

or

conclude

they

Salutation

the

give

not

apart,

Women

women

when

And

Catechumens.

Church,

faithful

the

the

let

the

in

place

And

apart.

themselves

women

praying,
before

(Peace)

they

pure.
Let

the

Believers

the

let not

But

Women

not

with

and

alone,

men

the

their

cloth

of

another,

one

with

women.

let

all

the

costly Veil,

but

for

alone,

cotton

with

men

the

And

woman.

heads

the

with

women

salute

man

cover

fine

salute

this

is

their

veil.
the

When
hands

upon
them

who

43,

Teacher
the

whether

delivereth

44.)

after

the
let

Catechumens,
he

it, let

be

an

him

Prayer
him

Ecclesiastic
do

so.

shall

(Copt.

his

ing
dismiss-

pray,
or

lay

Layman

Can.

b.

ii.

Church-

The

16

yi.

The

Catechumens,

the

for

the

of

Prayers

ancient

House-Book.

and

Church

recorded

as

Antioch

of

St.

by

Chry-

sostom.

( The

Catechumens

ET

~r
^^

us

Prayer

hearts,

seen,

into

the

may

teach

no

them

He

thoughts, and

God,

what

is of God.

Let
He

us

to

deed, from

every

the

that

He

time, of the laver

of

enemy

of
their

sins

going

that

out,

may

of

their

He

hearts

sin, and
make

may

whole

may
:

that

that

them

bless

to

that

deceit

worthy,

life, their

for

wicked

and

of the

what

care

them

every

their

pure

think

to

evil

from

He

righteousness:

God,

regeneration and
He

that

godlike mind,

every

eye
come

that

their

is of

from

not

9.):

earnestly for

more

devilish

ii.

life,always
what

them

preserve

is

their

no

fear of God

Gospel
a

virtuous

still

pray

may

the

meditate

is of

in

faith

them

give

may

of the

seed

the

what

what

Cor.

hear

of

ears

of truth, and

word

them

to

(1

that

may

perceive

may

one

the

hearts

the

heard, and

any

the

reveal

may

that

they

strengthen

may

He

of

God

open

may

hath

ear

Catechumens,

the

all-merciful

He

that

heart

in their

He

that

in order

hath

sow

earnestlyfor

pray

all-loving and

the

their

the Congregation standeth.)


silently,

pray

at

of

due

ness
forgive-

going

in and

houses,

and

Book

families

their

He

children, that
make

and
which

that

them

bring

wise

that

do,

to

propose

increase

may

may

them

they

He

Catechumens.

the

Of

I.

He

as

17

and

be

may

their

the

right

thus

direct

most

expedient

to

may

bless

age,

all

for them.
Deacon

The

Rise

to

Catechumens

the

!
Address

for the

Pray
what

you

be

the

be

may

this

standing

mnens

that

Catechumens,

fulfilled in peace.

and

day

all

that

peaceful, and

the

end

your

yourselves to

days

the

of

your

be

may

living God

life

tian.
Chris-

and

to

Christ.

Bend
( They

heads.

your
the

receive

the

blessing :

whole

(St. Chrysost.

congregation saying

2d

Epistle to

VII.

That

Catechumen

Faith, hath
TF

Catech

of Peace, ye

Angel

Recommend
His

to

propose

that

Pray
may

Catechumen

Name

Testimony

received

has

of the Lord,
;

for

who

if

the

been

have

on

the

sufferethDeath
in

taken

Second

hesitate
him

for

the

his Blood.

apprehended
not

Amen.)

Corinthians.)

Baptism

let him

they

Homily

to

by

for

the

give the
violence

The

18

that

they

kill

may

the

hhn, he will
of

in

his

the

Course

Baptism

YIII.

HoiD

after

admitted

XD

wdien

hands
And

if any

the

will have
Can.

(Copt.

is not

one

apart, that

Believers

free ;

that

Sabbath

Lent, the

Saturday

tliem, who

Preparation of

the

in

one

for being

be

to

Palm

of

one

But

pure.

the

the

Word

those

be

made

the

on

the

can

appointed

and

so

in

with

stranger

fifth week

fifth
of

Sunday).
Baptism,

(Friday). But

shall receive
the

they

put

made

receive

place, by

lay

clean, let them

wash

Saturday

before

them

each

are

teach

should

Sabbath

those who

when

together

are

be

to

which

on

they

hear

them

they

the

(viz. on

sealed

possiblethat

should

they

minated,
ter-

are

exorcise

is not

or

Let

that

Baptism

has

day, exorcisingthem.

that

for it is not

and

Bishop

not

may

concealed.

be

the

good,
he

who

approacheth

know

may

Instruction

separated,let

that

on

day

baptized,let
he

of

shall be

them

uj^on

them, that

Let

ceive
re-

Easter,

at

they

when

shall be

for

for he

Blood.

own

separated

are

baptized

ever

Sins

justifiedand

Catechumens

those

him

his

be

44.)

II.

House-Book.

and

Forgiveness

received
b.

Church-

have

advice

fast
on

been
of

the

on

the

the
bath,
Sab-

gatliered
Bishop,

I.

Book

them

let

exorcise

be

he

hath

to

he

hath

and

ears,

them

the

up

shall

Baptism

alone, which
for

should

he

Can.

b.

each

bring
II.

shall

in his

And

breathe

all the

him

and

let

their
raise

those

thing

is

who
that

but

the

in for

who

them

on

night, reading

And
any

and

when

let him

mouths,

bring

becoming

them,

foreheads,

take

them, let him

time.

him

kneel

to

flee from

them.

not

one

it is

their

watch

exhorting

receive

of

let them

and

their

sealed

opening

and

them,

to

hath

he

and

upon

that

exorcising,let

finished

when

and

hand

from

19

pray

Spirit to

them

into

to

his

laid

strange

every
return

not

commanded

all

when

and

Catechumens.

the

Of

giving
Thanks-

Avorthy,that

Offering immediately.

(Copt.

45^)
"#

IX.

the

How

Water

is to

Order

ND

A
"^--^

be

the

drawn

into

after

the

font,

the

font

and

the

Young

the

adult

Men

no

pour

into

Crowing

of

the Water.

over

them

and

prepared,

the

general

of Baptism.

of the

thus, if they have

scarcity,let

found

time

first pray

them

it be
a

at

be

and

or

flow

scarcity.

the

it.

But

if there

be

which

let

them

undress

been

Water
let

Water

first

let

And

the

shall be

have

Let
into

Cock

the

shall be
selves,
them-

baptized.

baptized, at

the

And
last

Church-

The

20

the

Women,

laid

their

aside

were

Let
him

with

garment

all

their

hair, and

of

gold

and

ornaments

them.

on

loosed

having

House-Book.

and

not

the

into

silver

take

one

any

having
which

strange

(Copt. Can.

Water.

b.

ii.

46.)
"#"

X.

How

ND

Oil

the

at

the
let

tism

time
the

exorcisingover
And

Deacon

stand

on

the

b.

shall

call the

take

other

How

ND

-^-^
one

let him
renounce

over

Oil

of

Oil, and

it,he shall call it the Oil of Exorcism.


shall
left

the

the

of

Oil of

of

and

Exorcism,

Another

Presbyter.

Thanksgiving,

stand

and

Presbyter. (Copt. Can.

the

of

Oil

the

bear

hand

hand

they are
and

shall

he

Oil,

the

vessel, he

Bap-

46.)

II.

XI.

right

the

thanks

Again,

shall take

Deacon
on

the

prepared.

appointed for

is

which

is

Bishop give

which, putting into

Thanksgiving.

Anointing

the

for

when

the

to

then

say

are

him

to

thee, Satan,

and

command

the

Presbyter
who

of those

Satan

renounce

be anointed:

Creed.

has

about
renounce,

all

and

taken
to

of

hold

Baptism,

receive

saying

thy service,

each

and

"

I will
all

thy

Chunk'

Tlw

Can.

(Cupt.

XII.

How

they

clothed

"^

Presbyter

shall

anoint
the

as

Church.

the

rest,

(Copt.

Can.

Presbyter,

into

the

Church.

of

of

rest,

shall

the

Oil

with

of

holy

Christ."

the

they

the

thee

Jesus

of

one

b.

with

and

and

Water,

I anoint

"

and

the

him

name

every

I believe."

"

the

anoint

shall

say

by

out

up

saying,

anointing oil, in

them

conducted

go

again

46.)

II.

anointed

and

Thanksgiving

he

b.

wholly purifiethin

him

Let

are

let them

ND

"

Church

Holy

who

quick ener,

and
gooilfSpIrit,
the

House-Book.

and

Thus

and

clothe

hito

cuter

the

46.)

II.

"#"

XIII.

How

the
anoint

Bishop
the

till- Chrism

and

Heads

of

and

the

hoic

Elders

the

bless

and

Catechumens

the

with

Baptized give

the

Prarc.

J\T

the

Bishop lay

ailcction, siiying:
ilusc

worthy

\\\ tl.r wcrld

Nviili

to
to

hand

Lord

''

receive
come,

his

the

make

tliy Holy Spirit,and

upon

God,

as

them

thou

hast

forgivenessof
them

send

worthy
upon

them

v/ith
made

their

to

be

sins
filled

thy grace.

Book

they

that

and

and

always,
of

pour

and

for

Oil

of

hand

with

thee

Father

Almighty,
And

thee."

People

Baptism

shall

XIV.

Hoio

-"-*

ET

the

Bishop, and

because
over

Deacons

the

of the

Cup

Christ, which
believeth

on

Wine,

him

give
of

and

answer

the

Preslet all

who

say

receive

Peace

with

46.)

the Milk

and

Milk

Eucharist

thanks

the

because

poured

was

ii.

the

bring

similitude

them

with

Honey.

he shall

of

b.

Holy

be

And

all those

let

"

the

the

(of

the Eucharist

receive

God

Lord

one

And
;

and

each, saying :

remaining.

(Copt. Can.

and

T"

Each

the

shall

hand,

sealed, shall

been

with

they

his

The

"

praying

be

in

now

his forehead, saluting

say

together.

pray

mouths.

their

shall

the

he

Christ, and

Jesus

hath

thus

And

holy anointing oil,from

thy spirit."

byters) doing
the

he

and

Holy Church,

of

head

thy will, for

Father

ever."

shall seal upon

who

with

the

23

to

the

art

and

ever

and

he

He,

"And

loho

the

the

And

him.

according

Thanksgiving

upon

anoint

Spirit."

Catechumens.

Holy Spirit,in

the

his

put

thee

glory, thou

the

Son

the

Of

serve

may

is the

Thine

I.

out

and

Flesh

over

the

the

Bread,

of Christ, and

it is the
for

to

every

Honey

Blood
one

mixed,

of
who
for

Church-

TJie

24

Promises

the
fulfilling"
hath

said

and

I will

*'

for

given

be

may

it

by

to

the

you

Infants

as

these

things

the

who

shall

receive

Baptism.

And
him

when

give

of

who
And

receiveth

Deacons
that

take

they

who

and

our

Lord

And

to

take

Church,

these
to

care

do

II.

40.)

the

say:

"This

and

he

things

all
to

doing

taught, proceeding
b.

blood

and

is
Let

stand
of

who

in

Christ
Let

Honey.

is the

let the

Blood

receiveth

order,
Jesus
him

of Christ
it

a^ain

"Amen."

when

hasten

"

Jesus."

shall

they
the

Milk,

Cup

answer:

and

the

and

let

This

"

Presbyters there,

them

give

those

to

Amen."

"

more

Cup,

the

shall

the

the

Word.

Bread,

saying

Christ

of

Body

answer

not

giveth

Jesus

one

it

are

may

Lord,

our

the

the

be

Heart

the

discourse

them,

Avas

of

of

divided

of

each

to

heaven,

if there

hath

milk

should

Bitterness

shall

Bishop

Bishop

portion

tlic Bread
him

the

him

on

Sweetness

All

with

Christ, which

of

that

the

dissipated by

flowing

believe

who

those

land

he

because

Fathers,

Flesh

is the

that

us,

nourished

give

This

honey."

House-Book.

and

have

been

good things,

live

in

those
in the

and

done,
to

let every

please God,

integrity,being diligent in

things
service

which

they

of God.

have

been

(Copt. Can.

Book

I.

Catechumens.

the

Of

25

APPENDIX.

I.

1.

According
T

BELIEVE

-^

And

the

in God

the

by

was

of

Father

Christ his

in Jesus
Who

Church

the

to

Rome.

Almighty

only

Son

Lord

our

Ghost

Holy

of

born

the

Virgin Mary,
Suffered

He

third

and
I believe

of God
thence

From

he

into

ascended
hand

VOL.

day

the

in the

again from

rose

sitteth

Heaven,

the
at

he shall

the

to

come

judge

the

Dead.

Holy
Church

Dead,

right

Father,

the

Ghost

The

holy

The

Forgiveness of

The

Resurrection

III.

Pilate,

buried.

and

crucified

Was
The

Pontius

under

Sins

of the

Body.

Amen.

Quick

Booh.

House-

and

Church-

The

26

2.

Acciirding

Booh

Scventli

the

to

stitutions
Con-

Greeh

the

of

(doubtful).
in

one,

Almighty

God

r BELIEVE

Creator
And

and
Lord

the

in

his

Father

the

Maker

of all

Jesus

Christ,

only-begotten
the

the

uncreated,

only

of Christ

true,

things :

Son
of

First-born

the

Creation

whole

[not created]
who

before

by

the

by

whom

all

the

Heaven
and

God

his
and

was

and

died

and

from

Days

for

in Heaven

and

invisible

descended

from

Flesh,

holy Virgin Mary


to

the

Laws

of

Father,

crucified

the

made

holilyaccording

and

after

Father

are

took

of the

conversed

and

last

and

born

was

of the

things

begotten

was

Earth, visible

on

in

Ages

will

good

and

who

the

under

Pontius

Pilate,

us,

he

had

Dead,

suffered

rose

the

third

Day

I.

Book

and

sitteth

and

again is

at

judge

to

in the

who

And

of the

afterwards
the

Lord

our

holy

in the

Remission

in the

Kingdom

and

in the

the

to

Apostles

Life

all Believers

Church,
of the

of the

of

Flesh,

Sins,

Heaven,

of the

o^/^

the

to

promise

Christ,

Jesus

Catholic

Resurrection

the

World,

Apostles to

in the

from

Men

holy

sent

was

end

no

Comforter,

Father, according

after the

in the

will be

all the

in

Dead

the

and

the

of

Glory

Quick

Holy Ghost,

wrought

by

and

the

Father,

of Time

there

beginning
and

with

come

Kingdom

of whose
And

to

of the

right hand

the

Consummation

in the

27

Heaven,

into

ascended

Catechumens.

the

Of

World

to

come.

Church'

The

28

House-Book.

and

II.

Lord's

ET

Prayer,

him

-^

if

as

Name

which

thy

Earth

as

it

daily

we

forgive

now

but

and

fur

in

ever.

aloud

all

the

People,

and

Father,

Heaven

the

say,

Christian

forgive
and

deliver

us

the

Will

thy

Debtors:

hallowed

Heaven

and

and

Kingdom

the

of

name

come

done

our

Temptation,
the

in

Kingdom
is

the

to

say

art

Bread

our

is

the

present

Father

Son

in

speaking

Congregation
Our

as

pray

to

before

Priest,

as

is

Baptized

the

that

Ordinance

An

give
us

from

Power

us

thy

done

be

this

us

Evil:
and

not

for
the

in

Day

Debts,

our

lead

be

as

into
thine

Glory

Amen.

(Greek

Const,

book

iii.

17.)

The

30

whether

the

Son

wholesome

immersed

Church-

he

believed

and

the

the

the

in

Holy

Confession

into

House-Book.

and

Ghost

of

of

name

Faith,

And

and

Water.
.

"#lo?"#
'^-

the

you

were

Father

made

three

and
the

times

SECOND

BOOK,

Clfte Con^titutton

THIS

The

A.

First

of

BOOK

Set

of

I.

book

How

Ordinances

and

Bishop

CIDurtft*

CONTAINETH:

the

respecting
first

tlfte^arlp

Clergy.

be

to

Church

of

andria
Alex-

Coptic Collection,

"

Collection.

Ethiopic

is

the

of

elected, and

what

are

his

Requisites.
II.

That

the

Bishop

is to

ordain

two,

or

rather

three,

Presbyters.
III.

How

their
IV^

How

V.

VI.

Deacons

the

Ordinances

How

Widows

For

to

are

to

be

proved,

and

what

are

be

proved,

and

what

are

Requisites.

Additional
three
are

are

Requisites.

their
IV^*.

Readers

the

their

what

respecting
to

are

be

the

Deacons.

appointed,

and

what

duties.

purpose

Deaconesses

are

to

be

appointed.
B.

The

d^/st^'vS^^

The

B.

Second
dria

Set

How

II*.

he

IH.

is

same,

How

The

the

Church

ofAlexCollection,

Coptic

"

elected

be
the

say

and

ordained,

and

Thanksgiving.

according

to

the

Ethiopic

is

to

be

ordained,

Collection.

according

to

Ethiopic Collection.
according

same,

How

to

Presbyter

the
II.

Clergy.

is to

Bishop

The

of

book.

how

I*.

the

respecting

second

I.

Ordinances

of

Deacon

is

be

to

Coptic

the

to

Collection.
and

appointed,

what

is his

Office.
IV.

In

V.

what

That

Confessor

Deacon

How

VII.

How

Widows

How

Virgins

VIII.
IX.

C.

Reader

What

is

of

The

needeth

is to

to

are

be

Set

fourth

11.

How

to

become

appointed.

be
be

done

of

appointed.

with

Ordinances

respecting

How

Ordination

him

who

hath

the

Gifts

Ilealino^.

Third

I.

Elder.

appointed.

be

to

are

to

no

an

Presbyter.

or

VI.

from

differeth

Presbyter

the

the

of

Clergy.

"

Church

of

andria
Alex-

Coptic Collection,

book.

is

Bishop

the

Bishop

to

is

be

to

elected, proved,

ordain

and

dained.
or-

Presbyter

Deacon.
HI.

How

he
and

is to

appoint

Deaconesses.

[Subdeacons

and]

Readers

or

IV.

That

Confessor

made
V.
VI.

Virgins

and

arrogant
not

to

Precautions

in

the

VIII.

Precautions

as

to

Additional

General

X.

of

the

Confessors.

presumptuous

of Widows.

Appointment
who

persons

have

Gift

the

of

Possessed.

the

Healing

Ordinance

having

unless

ordained.

be

VII.

IX.

Ordination,

no

Bishop.

Against

needeth

been

ordained

Definitions

by

of the

different

the

to

as

one

case

of

Bishop

of

the

Bishop

only.

peculiar Right

Members

and

Power

Clergy.

APPENDIX.

A.

The

Requisites

the

B.

On

Third

Marriage

and

Book

of

of

Duties

of

Greek

the

Clergy.

Bishop

according

Apostolical

to

tutions.
Consti-

M.

astioft

A.

THE

FIRST

SET

OF

C^itrinances

of

t^c Cfiurcfi

^lexantrn'a

of

resptctmg

tfte Clergy.

(Coptic

I.

Uoiv

Collection,

first

is

Bishop

elected

be

to

Etliiopic Collection.)

book;

and

lohat

Ms

are

Requisites.

^^(F
1"

there

should

faithful

Men

)^1 increase,
a

Bishop,
to

the

the

to

the

to

Twelve

round
of

the

about

Believers

established.

having

able

pious

Uses

Men,
the

let

few

make

to

for

them

place,

(assemble

multitude

the

be

shall

who

of

extent

Place

it, before

in

Dedication

Churches

multitude

be

in

the
write

which

and)

are

The

36

That

Church-

chosen

Three

been

thought worthy

good Reputation

without

wise,

not

these

of this

of

not

has

whether

he

have

the

less,
being guilt-

as

prudent,

poor,

fornicator,

partial,and

not

contemner,

who

People,

lover

wine,

to

Degree,

come,

may

him

dihgence

the

among

anger,

given

not

with

examine

they

Place

that

in

Men

that

may

House-Book.

and

not

ous,
covet-

like

the

of

things.

If he

have

not

Wife

it is

having Children,

have

married

with

her, continuing steadfast

Wife,

explain the Scriptures well

of

Literature, let him


towards
in any

(Copt.

ColL

11.

Tliat

affair,and
book

the

I.

meek
lest

Man,

every

Bishop

be

he

should

abide

abound

should
be at

ignorant

the

accuse

all

in

culpable.

16.)

can.

is to ordain

Bishop

be

let him

they

if he

let him

if he

but

but

doctrine, able

in every

to

Love

good thing ;

TicOy

or

rather

Three,

Presbyters.
the

Bishop

tended

to

"T F
-"-

Love

the

with

of God

Presbyters

whom

shall

appoint

and

Patience

Knowledge
those
he

when

they

with

hath

him, let him


examined

hath
of

ordain

them,

or

at-

the
Two

rather

Three.
It

bchovcth

the

Presbyters

that

they

should

live

Church-

The

38

III.

his

-"-

fullyproved
not

the

on

Day

Lord's

for

him, that

he

the

Gospel.

For

should

Can.

be

LET
to
two

in

what

the

his

congregate
is meet

publishing
of

Ears

others
that

more

God.

he

(Copt.

be

them

with

wife, have

one

well, being
vehement,
wrathful,

humble,

Three

in

brought

murmurers

for

wrath

that

up

destroyeth

mouth

be

blished."
esta-

Service, all

every

not

the

word

them,

to

testifying

By

"

prudent, meek,

nor

lohat

Requisites.

proved

witness

and

proved,

shall every

witnesses

three

he

to

it is written

For

People bearing

resided

nor

ard,
drunk-

of

appointed by

be

their Life.
or

are

their

the Deacons

Let

not

Work

before

Workman

the Deacons

How

are

the

been

19.)

IY^

of

first to

him

it becometh

faithful

hath

decorous

filleth the

who

he

his Doctrines,

with

fulfil the

may

he

knowing

Servant

are

not

tongue,

the

being

obedient,

appearance;

his

speech, but

his

in

derider

after

appointed

bridling

what

Requisites.

shall be

Reader

n'HE

jn'oved,and

be

is to

Reader

the

How

House-Book.

and

they

their

have

children

sober,

quiet

double-tongued,
the

wise

nor

Book

The

II.

Constitution

shall

hypocrites. They
shall

be

not

the

they accept
drinkers

in

should

they

also

being givers,the

the

People

open

should

who

lY^.

must
must

know
their
able
the

Can.

or

be

by day

exalt

they accept

the

but

who

should

and
who

teach,

they

rest

despise, and
that

of Provisions

of

works
our

of

night

the

all Men

to

Master

in every

may

the

Poor,

give

"

them
was

neither
shall

They
to

him

constraining those

gather

draw^-

place. They

of the Rich.

they

Deacons.

good Works,

above

the persons

store

good

respecting the

themselves

Afflicted, that

words

that

fight against Christ.

doers

and

the

for

they

those

they

slanderers

Ordinance

Deacons

near

not

And

common,

knowing

out,

have,

all honour,

some

let those

their

20.)

the

ing

in

in

act

who

earnestness

rebuke,

cast

Additional

ET

-^-^

be

vehement

are

(Copt.

But

prohibit.

contumacious,

And

to

in

give.

to

with

great

should

they

some

hand

shall

they

Brethren

them

in dissimulation.

and

Eich

goods being

all fear, beseeching with


walk

the

39

Poor, neither

Cheerful

secret.

honour

may

of the

their

that

Church.

early

wine, being ready

much

constraining

habitations,

the

afflict the

not

persons

service

good

every

of

of

of

out

who

are

in, attending
an

hungered,

to

and

The

40

ye

Sin,

without

Can.

(Copt.

V.

IIoiu

for

gain

ET

every

who

thanks

other
who

are

and

telling
Not

place.
drink

minister

help
the

to

that
in

do

pleasure

things
Can.

tried

which

21.)

whole

is

in

to

Him

should

one

be

the

left

she
the

may

of

the

the

things

of

filthy lucre

be

able

heart
Lord

watch,

to

if

And
let
;

do

for

these

so

commanded.

may

the

But

women

watching

which

take

given

not

that

she

to

according
are

the

to

may

desireth

another

her

first

for

they

the

well

ministering

works,
her

that

with

they

prayer

follow.

constantly

night.

good

to

and

they

Presbyter

lover

whom

that

two

attention

temptations,

sickness,

in
to

appointed

be

tvhat

and

appointed^

Duties.

their

their

give

one

render

Confidence.

much

he

to

are

Widows

three

may

ministered

have

themselves

Widoios

three

-'-'

who

those

22.)

are

House-Book.

a7id

For

meat."

me

gave

Church-

to

good
(Copt.

Book

The

II.

YI.

For

Constitution

lohat

the

of

early

Deaconesses

Purpose

Church.

to

are

41

be

appointed.

/^HRIST
^^

"

might

help

how

she

See

not

but

shall

be

that

the

to

by

it

say,

and

the

said

said

teaching,

that
of
I

"

that

they
Mary

laughed
the

weak

strong."

becometh

they

Martha

Mary

us,

Women,

the

should

not

Women
cast

to

ing,
stand-

pray

themselves

down

Earth.

Women
besides

said

the

Altar.

laughs."

liberated

Some

upon

he

the

at

for

place

no

gave

are

this

not

Service

(Copt.

Can.

to

be

only,

appointed
that

26"28.)

"^M-^

they

for
assist

Service,
the

gent.
Indi-

Church-

The

42

House-Book.

and

B.

SET

SECOND

THE

OF

of t^e CTj^urcS of ^Icxantitia

^rUinances

respecting

tje (airUrgg.
(Coptic Collection,

I.

Hoio

he

how

is

"^-^

chosen

When

the

of this

name

agreed, all

have

the

and

all the

Presbyters

pray

descend
the
upon
over

give

in

their

heart

him.

And

upon

Bishops,
him
him.

every

whom
And

the Salutation

one

they
when

and

shall

Deacons,

that
he

blameless.

is

and

named

the

silent
the

together,

Lord's

is

Spirit may

worthy

standing, putteth
made

he

is made

of Peace

to

Day,

together,they

Holy

who

have

they

ing
Presbyters stand-

the

and

been

hath

assemble
on

being

all

they

who

hatli been

one

People
and

Thanksgiving.

People

Bishops consenting;

quietly,and
shall

the

ordained, and

and

ordained

be
the

all

by

the

say

shall

BISHOP

to

book.)

he elected

is to

Bishop

second

his

out

of

hand

Bishop, praying

Bishop,

him, saluting him

let

all

with

Book

the

II.

The

And

mouth.

Communion
hand

the

the

say

all."
He

Let

say

again

the

People

let

him

We

"

And

People

"

Let

"

them

shall

thus,

pray

these, according

(Copt.

The

the

Coll.

with

the

the

you

People
He

shall

Lord."

and

All
And

just."

(Prayers) following
of

custom
II.

The

the

let

thy spirit."

Lord."

to

his

put

with

be

hearts."

thanks

book

hath

Lord

And

"

to

saying

to

the

(It is) worthy

"

say

Presbyters,

your

give

Holy

with

say

have

the

present
he

"

up

43

he, when

Lift

us

early Church.

Deacons

Thanksgiving

say

say

the

the

of

Eucharist

all the

shall

shall

let
him.

to

upon

him

Constitution

the

munion.
Com-

Holy

31.)

can.

"#"
I*.

The

nnHE
-^

the

He

Apostle
he
"We

choose

show

Thy

for us."

can.

be

shall
love

And
of

one

upon

2.)

without

they

the
his

is

shall

and

and
pray.

the

tl^.e

be

say

Thou

of

they

"

the

shall

in

say

of

molested.

hast

one

in

week

People

to

and

choose

Presbyters
head

In

not

whom

man

People.

it is written

as

hiui,

over

the

all

by

if all

he

Collection.

Ethiopic

Timothy).

to

him,"

this

the

blame,

ordained,

pray
to

to

chosen

be

(Epistle

is to

they

hands

be

must

And

and

shall

Bishop

which

him,

according

sayne,

God,

prepared
Bishops
lay

(Ethiopic

their
Coll.

II*.

How

that

WIIEX
a

done

Bishop,

the

shall

Presbyter
the

except
For

he

(The

The

NO
he

when

Presbyters
him,

Cathedra

Prayers

Bishop

him

to

according

the

put

shall

according

concerning

of

the

done

to

only;

in

and

the

and

the

thing

Ordination.

of

power

of

every

of

and

Ordination.

4.)

same,

shall

the

the

to

shall

Cathedra,

Bishop

equal

given

not

can.

same,

II.

hath

name

of the

name

the

all

is

as

the

on

him

over

pray

Bishop, except

him

there

ordained,
respect

every

placing

according

Collection.

be

is to
in

him

to

ordained^

he

Ethiopic

same

except

shall

they

to

Presbyter

be

is

Presbyter

House-Book.

and

Church'

The

44

the

Bishop

his
touch

to

the

hands
him.
form

Bishops.

to

the

shall
upon

ordain
his

And
which

(Copt.

Collection.

Coptic

head,
let

we

Can.

Presbyter,
and

him

have

32.)

pray

all the
over

spoken

of

The

is

Presbyter

the

him;,

Y.

TJiat

Deacon

"OUT

of

name

him

on

of

the

service

for the

Presbyter, for

his Confession.

the Authorities

hatii been

if

they

But

will

not

have

shall

he

according

the

alone

to

for the

hath

been

and

hath

confessed, he is worthy of every

Office
every

from
one

them,
shall pray

lie is able to
pray
It

they

with

Punishment

shall

lay

according to

suitably,and

is g(jud. Viwi if,when

he

the

on

he

Lord,

our

in

hands
his

in any

because

of

into

cast

condemned

and

punished

is

punished

been

AYord,

before

in

been

name

for

if he

taken

have

been

him

But

shall he have

office

Eldership by

appoint

shall he have

reviled

of

been

hands

for the

or

him.

on

for the

lay

not

honour

hands

neither

neither

Injustice.

the

neither

Bonds;

PrI:ron

hath

lay

shall

shall

they

Bonds

in

been

(of Deacons),

But

Confessor, he

with

he

shall

Bishop, they

hath

Lord,

become

to

Presbyter.

or

Confessor

if the

anointing

in

Ordination

no

tize
bap-

to

(Copt. Can. 33^)

him.

Confessor needeth

Baptized

the

shall ordain

Bishop

able

only scaling (is only

give the Spirit to

and

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

46

House,

Sacerdotal

him,

ability.

and

But

if

Prayer acceptable.

again prayeth, he

sendeth

Book

forth

in

Prayer

Constitution

The

II.

Can.

-*-

him.

no

entirelyin

pray

Reader

shall

him

the

Book

Can.

(Copt.

is to

he

47

ding
forbid-

one

right Faith.

appointed.
The

appointed.

be

but

him,

over

pray

only

How

Reader

give

early Church.

34.)

VI.

rpHE

the

(a certain)measure,

him, let him

(Copt.

of

of

the

shall

he

and

Apostles,
lay

not

shall

Bishop

shall

hand

his

upon

35.)

"#"

VII.

T)UT
-^

when

if her

let

her

from

be

for

will have
Let
shall
hands

be
on

Eucharist,

she
hath

of

Death

become

hath
often

place

her

chosen

dead

been

for

if she

hath

Husband,

shall

by

be

not

Name

long time,

not

believe

old, let her

the Passion

even

appointed.

appointed, she

shall be

But

appointed.

if she

time

is

be

to

are

Widow

Husband

the

But

Widows

ordained, but

be

and

How

delayed
her

proved

long surviveth,

not.

for

and

in them.

Widow

be

united

with

appointed by
the

her, because
neither

shall

rest.

she
she

Word

shall

They
shall

perform

only.

not

put

Public

not
on

She

lay
the

Service,

the

is

Clergy
for

appointed

Can.

(Copt.

all.

of

is

that

and

Prayer,

with

be

Widow

the

But

Ministry.

the

for

shall

Hands

of

Imposition

But

Book.

House-

and

Church'

The

48

37.)

"#"

(Copt.

Virgin.

IX.

What

is

her

Choice

Can.

38.)

be

to

-*-

on

shall

one

Healing
him

speak

"

say,

by
for

truth.

the

him

(Copt.

appointed.

of

Hands

on

maketh

that

who

gin
Vir-

hath

the

her

Gifts

Healing.

received

have

revelation,"

thing

be

alone

with

done

of

TF

to

are

Imposition

no

is

it

for

be

shall

THERE

Virgins

Hoio

YIII.

they

shall

not

will

be

manifest

itself

Can.

the

39.)

Gifts

lay

of

hands
if

he

Constitution

The

11.

Book

the

of

early Church.

49

c.

THE

SET

THIRD

OP

of ^laant(n'a
of tfie(JTIjurcft

("romances

respecting

tSe Cltrgg.
(Coptic Collection, fourth

I. Holo

"^

things,chosen

all

he

hath
the

and

been

them

among
"Is

this

And

if

him

the

they

ask them

that he

is

the

which

he observeth

VOL.

III.

ask
Man

the

he

Day,

"

ye

when

and

People,

ble
Bishops assem-

let the

and

all the

Prcvsbytersand

"

dained.
or-

ordained;

let all the

the honoured

for

desire

principal
People :
Puler?"

Yes, this is he in truth," let

Do

ye

all bear

of this great,
whether
hath

People

approved,

whom

again :
and

all the

Lord's

shall say,

worthy

Authority

piety

and

Presbyters,and

together on

be

and

being a holy Person, approved


by

named

should

Bishop

first being chosen,

in

elected, proved,

be

to

that

is necessary

TT

is

Bishop

book.)

honourable,

he hath

all

justicetowards
D

been

God?

towards

witness

men

pure

to

and
in

him,

holy
the

And

whether

And

whether

his

n-overneth

he

liouse

such

according

Christ

Jesus

son

Service,

of this

two

three

or
"

blislied:

all

and

shall

take

with

silence

say

their

Votes

be

have

given

quiet.

And

the

him

the

who

is

God

over

him.

over

him,

let

upon

the

hands

(Copt.

of

one

of
him

Can.

the

ordained,

And

liishoi^splace
him.

be

to

when
the

him
upon

05.)

he

the

is

the

tliem

principal
all

Bishops,

in

praying

also

Deacons
the

upon

to

praying
Oblation

the

which

head

praying

finished

ordained,

Throne

that

time

Bishop

hath

of
esta-

from

Bishops place

who

be

Altar,

open

great

cheerfully, let

all the

Presbyters;

be

mouth

third

other

the

Spirit

this

may

of

one

is

ing
accord-

them

of the

these

the holy Gospels spread


h("l(ling
of him

of

received

two

near

let

word

shall

standing

Bishops

out

he

that

Holy

worthy

be

every

with

so

are

they

they

silent

Bishops
the

let

when

be

things

Sacrifice, "That

if

and

and

these

witnesses

worthy,

them

his

only-begotten

the

and

Lord,

time, if he

third

the

is

not

of

not

his

Father, and

our

that

being judge
asked

those

truth, and

the

to

the

favour, God

to

hath

witnessed

have

together

all

they

one

an

neither

thing,

any

he

his

"

if

And

he

in

whether

and

blameless,

been

apprehended

been

And

well

house

own

hath

life

wliolc

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

.:()

and

let the

becometh

Book

The

II.

How

II.

the

of

Constitutioji

early Church,

ordain

is to

Bishop

the

ol

Presbyter or

Deacon.

thou, O

HEN

TT7

ordalnest

Bishop,

Presbyter,

lay thy hand

(Copt. Can.

first Ordination.

III.

he

Hoiv

is

ND

concerning

them.

him.
this

67^)

Readers,

and

Deaconesses.

and

Subdeacons,

the

Deaconesses, it is

and

Presbyters

according to

apjjointSubdeacons,

to

and
A

all the

Deacon

the

shalt also ordain

Thou

head,

praying, ordaining

Deacons

the

standing,and

his

upon

not

Readers,
to

necessary

ordain

(Can. 67^)
#"

ly.

That

Confessor
made

/^RDAIN
^'

not

great honour,
God
there

his

and

shall

Bishop,

or

as

Bishop.

Patience
who

Son, before
be

he

Ordination, unless

no

this

Confessor,for

the
and

his Choice

needeth

Kings
that

(Can. 68^)

is

and
he

worthy
the

Nations.
should

be

Deacon, let him

or

for he

confessed

hath

occasion

Presbyter,

thing is

of

name

But
made

be

of
a

of
if
a

dained.
or-

A(/ainst arrocjant and

\'.

IF

let him

Confession,

hath

*'

become

VI.
ET

T
^-^

not

an

Virgins not

to

her

choice, and

but

for

is

PrecautioTis

in

great distance
has

and

she

any

fault

of

her

house

if she

llu.-band
time.

For

well,

her

be

liath

believe
the

God.

time

as

and

since

not

bur

evil

waited
not,

Passion

they

the

have

if it is

be

found
of those
of

women

of

Death

the

died,

not

care

order

let her

remaineth

IVidows.

Anna,

irom

but

IVIarriage,

Husband

taken

and

aj)pointed to

of

but

her

has

Judith

struggle is

of

ordained;

she

no

(Can. 69.)

Appointment
be

have

we

this

reproach

prudently, and

against her,

jiurity,let
l)ut

lived

the

not

of

for

For

the

serving

shall

JVIDOIV

of

not

be ordained.

Lord.

for

not

leisure

the

VII.

the

from

Command

is

he

(Can. 68^)

Infidel."

ordained,

be

Virgin

the

of Christ, and

the Command

than

worse

for

hatli
of

account

on

anathematized

be

denied

hath

he

since

one

ordained

been

not

Dignity,

the

for himself

seized

Confessors.

presumptuous

hath

wlio

Confessor

Book.

House-

and

Church-

The

Widows.

of

proved by

in old

her
the

Persons,

is

without,

Bishops

X.

of
rnilE
-^

the

differentMembers

of

but

is not

blesseth,

Bishop

Oblation, receiveth
from

not

matizcth
to

layeth his

neither
wlio

are

doth

blesseth

hands

he

under

Deacon

but
l"Iessing,

Presbyter.
on

do

to

power

and

on

anathematize.

him;

he

not

doth

tli"-,Kucharist.

not

But

who

but

the

Bishops,
anathe-

another

the

Bi-

his

Bishop

fellow-Presbyter.
doth

he

but

Blessing

the

from

putteth
are

ordnin,

not

those

out

deserving

any

it them.

it from

doth
the

the

he

Bishop

baptize,neither
when

or-

deserveth

to

receiveth

bless, neither

receiveth

the

Bishop

He

give

He

putteth on

from

if there

and

let liim

doth

He

men,

Power

this alone.

and

it to

and

blessed.

The

(excluded);

giveth

Punishment,
\

requisite

Clergy.

Clergyman

fellow-Presbyter

likewise

the

Blessing

Presbyters.

is without

Right

men,

upon

(excludeth)every

his
he

He

the

Presbyter also

from
and

the

anathematized

be

sliophe

of

hands

daineth, layeth on

but

'peculiar

Definitions of the

General

is

holy

72.)

(Can.

for him.

like

other

many

doing this, ^vhich

for

received

he

such

other

any

from

Permission

the

let

cause,

of

account

on

or

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

doth

Bishop

give

the

and

the

he

put

and

the

have

Presbyter

set

giveth the Cup,


tereth
other

of the

And

Clergy

of those

Deacons

she

to the

put

can

occasion

him,

is

leads

Subdeacon
a

to

no

no

the

no

of

Deacon.

she

Presbyters and

the

Doors

the time

only,
of the

the

Subdeacon,
the

Presbyter
to

power
or

^-M-"'

out

the
if

there.

Reader,

Lay Person,

(Can, 73.)

Deacons.

and

being

and

tism
Bap-

Deaconesses,

Indeed

put
a

any

doth

the

and

minis-

in

power

becoming.

out

55

Deacon

who

one

this is

Deaconess,
the

as

bless,neither

not

Singer,

has

Singer,or
Minister

the work

keepeth

because

Women,

Deacon

do

is

Presbyters at

the

or

There

things which

Headers, and

to

early Church.

Eucharist, the

Priest, but

doth

do, but

ministereth
of

as

Deaconess

do any

not

the

of

the

on

Priests.

the

to

Constitution

The

II.

Book

for he

House-Book,

and

Cliurch-

The

APPENDIX.

The

Third

Book

who

-^J- Parish
all kinds

of

of

advanced

in

Person

who

after

by

Let

not

before

the

hater

of

given

to

this

suits

and

Bishop

one

younger
and

Neighbours,
a

Bishop,

general good Report

be

given

Gentiles, rather

tlie poor,

no

anger,

brawler,

no

life,not
money,

be

ordained

filthy lucre, especially

no

offering injuries,

purloiner,

evil-speaker

surety
not

to

suffering than

rapacious,

nor

about

some

office of

of the

worthy

his

among

under

Parish

small

from

covetous

in

found, let

be

to

good report

them

Examination

^1 peace

not

if

any

free

not

men,

among

is not

hath

is esteemed

the

to

in

Bishop

unreprovable,

common

But

age.

years

ordained

be

unblamable,

wickedness

fifty years

Bishop, according

AjyostolicalConstitutiojis.

is to

be

must

of

Greek

of the

PASTOR

of

Duties

Requisites and

not

for

nor

false

entangled
any

ambitious,

one,
not

admirer

no

nor

with
an

nor

witness,

not

affairs

the

in

accuser

double-minded

"loubi"'-toiiguc(l,
not
to calumny
ready to hearken
speaking. ii("t a dissembler, not addicted
the
to

nor

or

evil-

heathen

Book

not
festivals,

opposed

God,
O

Rebuke,

hath

receive

the

of

with

for what

oath

an

him

home

with

that

those

stand

to

Penitent,

for the Lord

to

remission

grant
done

God

and

amiss.

him, promising him

compassion

the

to

and

demn
Con-

authority,afterwards

mercy

that

persevere

with

are

sin, admonish

have

things they

guilty Person

receive

to

try

readiness

salvation, if he will change

of life

course

Do

worldly

things

that

goodness

all these

57

Demons.

pleasing to
those

Church.

after

eager

"For

money.

those

the

his

deceits,not

exhort

Penitent

to

and

Bishop,

promised

bring

of

of the early

converted,

not

in their

vain

to

lover

to

Constitution

given

tilings nor

are

The

II.

Three

less Evidence

admit

not

Witnesses, and

convict

to

those

of

known

than

one

any
and

that

established

repu^tions.
Let
are

the

Bishop

given according

God

the

Strangers
of

eousness

the
in
his

him.
;

are

before

the

command

to

distress,
accounts,

yourselves
not

all up

in want,

God.

who

hath

abuse

them

and

thereby

(Third Book,

in

want

of

as

which

the

manner

of

account

and

for

the

the

tion
disposi-

with

Risfht-

extract.)

aminer
ex-

belong

them, but

yourselves

of

man

Afflicted

communicate

show

on

God

eating

ch. 20.

in

things which

by yourselves ;

right

committed

the

use

God,

the

that

all those

to

Widows,

having

as

Distribute
and

the

of

brought

are

First-fruits

and

in

dispense

Orphans,

Lord, but do

eating them
that

Tithes

Offerings, which

Poor,

to

those

him

also, let

as

free-will

the

use

with

to

not

those

unblamable

House-Book.

cnid

Church-

The

58

B.

BISHOP,

constituted,

are

Wives

their

for

hiwful

not

ordained,

to

to

which

they

also

appoint

that

and

Porters

them

permit

any
or

the
least
and

sin

they

lest

one

Servant
Law

well

or

says.
Widow
esteemed,

if

marry,

and
of

before

Clergy

Let
who

Clergy

to

Widow,
the

or

(vi.

been

17.)

is

that

one

Deaconess

hath

wife

to

be
but

if

once

they

married,

But

take

Readers

we

do

either

not

an

divorced,
pure

w^e

thereto,

inclination

an

that
We

and

were

Punishment.

incur
the

have

they

ried,
mar-

with

But

they

are

Ordination.

Singers

is

it

then

content

married.

once

and

they

be

they

to

came

and

only

if
be

to

they

Ministers

be

the

to

when

the

shall

but

when

or

tirae^

had

dead

be

unmarried

are

whether

married,

they

afterwards

second

marry

into

they

married

be

Wife

entered

if

them,

they

when

Deacon,

once

whether

or

Clergy.

but

be

must

alive,

be

and

Presbyter,

the

of

Mari'iage

the

On

Virgin,

married,

mit
per-

Whore
also

as

or

faithful

at

BOOK.

THIRD

a^vntv

Ct)e

THE

^ormtilatir^

anti

SACRIFICE

CHRISTIAN

AND

ANCIENT

THE

tJjc ^rtDirr

of

WORSHIP

OF

CHURCH.

"A^^

BOOK

THIS

A.

Liturgy,

The

Part

First

CONTAINETH:

the

or

General

Order

Service

Preparatory

of the

Service.

(Service

of

the

Catechumens).
Second
of
B.

Some
I.

Part

The

early

Hymn
of

Hymn
1.

2.

11.

The

The

Morning
Verse

Forms

the

early
the

to

Also

or

Alexandrian
called
to

Morning

its

Psalm

primitive

Angelicus.
Form.
the

Morning

Verses.

III.

of

Manuscript

Hymnus

(Ps. Ixiii.),or

Psalm

the

Church.

reduced

between

Service

or

of Thanksgiving.

Thanksgiving,

Bible.
same

Believers,

of

According
the

the

(Eucharist).

Thanksgiving

recorded

of

Service

The

III.

The

Simeon,

V.

Christian

the

or

Psalm

Song

composed

of

of

Verses.

Psalm

IV.

the

or

xli.),

(Ps.

Psalm

Evening

The

Evening

Hymn

The

Evening

Hymn

of

of

Greek

the

the

Apostolic

Christians.

Constitutions.

APPENDIX.

I.

II.

Form

of

Prayer

Form

of

Thanksgiving

of

Thanksgiving

after

before

the

Communion.

the

munion.
Com-

-Book.

House

and

Cliurch-

The

Or,
he

Glory

the Hohj
tliroiif/h

and

(or through)

in

Father

the

to

Ghost, for

ever

the
and

Son,
ever.

Amen.

Or

Hymn

Christian

Testament.

of the Old

Canticle

Lesson

from

the

Old

Lesson

from

the

Xew

Testament.
Testament.

Exhortations

and
Dismissal

of the

Scripture,especiallyof

of

Explanation

Ilonilly,or

Song.

Sacred

or

Christian

to

Catechumens

or

SECOND

The

Skiu'ick

and

Gospel,

Life.

Hearers, with

Blessing.

PART.

Believers,

the

of

Faith

the

or

Service

Thanksgiving

of

(Eucharist).

The

Oblation,
on

the

Generally

or

Placing

Communion

of Bread

A\'ord

of Admonition

Profane

Wisdom
niuliKil

Sulntation

The

Wine

(and First-fruits)

Table.

No

The

and

!
of

Lord
And

premised, as

with

Bishop (or Presbyters) and

be

with

you

thy Spirit,

PeojDle:

III.

Book

The

Preface,
of God

Introduction

or

Lift
We

Let

and

for

which,

that

Praise

For

Thine

for

either

added,

is the

Glory,

right so

and

do.

to

only

following Doxology
the

usual

and

the

Power,

ever

and

ever.]

the

Bishop

with

Kingdom,

ever

Lord

Prayer,

the

purpose,

was

Gifts

the

Lord,

the

unto

Lord's

The

the

unto

up

Prayer of Thanksgiving

to

for

thanks

give

Lt is meet
The

63

Thanksgiving

Hearts

liftthem
us

Liturgy.

Redemption:

your

up

the

to

Christ's

for

and

The

A.

or

cluding
con-

and

the

Response

ever.

[Or,
is the

Thine

For

for

Power

Amen.

Or, besides,
God's
his

Benefits

Blessing

this

free

for

of

Prayer

Creation

the

of

the

Elder, praising

or

World,

and

asking

Communicants.

the
of

of

Prayer

from

Words

(The
of

the

Institution

Consecration,

formed
but

no

have

may

part

necessary

cally
histori-

been

recited.)
The

and

Bread

Antiphonic

Believers

of all the

Communion

in the

Verses

used

present,

taken

both

in the

Cup.
before

the

Communion,

according

to

the

Custom

of the Church.
The

Cherubic

Hymn,

Holy, holy, holy, is


Lleaven

and

Earth

the
are

or

Trisagion, from

Lord

the

God

full of Thy

Isaiah

of Sabaoth.

Glory.

this

After

The

Verse,

of Thanksgiving,

Hymn

the

(See

Son

of

who

coinetk

the

to

be

Blessed

used

he

the

or

liead

the

at

Aiitiphoiiic Verses

Other

\\i)"[\\m^

text

instead

originally

perhaps

or

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

64

David

sung

Hymn.

Hymns.)

the

before

it, was

Morning

the

of

of

Communion:

Name

the

in

of

the

Lord.

Or,
God

Lord

is the
Who

Or,

He

made

ivas

manifest

Exhortations

wlio

If

he

is

not,

us

Admonitions

and

is holy,

to

let him

let him

draw

become

in

the

Flesh.

to

the

Congregation

near

Penitence.

through

so

Or,
This

is Maranatha

(the

After

Vrdycr

of

Thanhsgiving^

(soMictinics

the

Lord's

the

for

Lord

cometh

!)

Communion.

the

Prayer

Benefit
with

and

Grace

Doxology

used

place).
Tiie

Dismissal

of

the

Congregation

"^^)^

with

the

Blessing.

received
at

this

Book

Hymns.

Early

B.

III.

60

B.

West

recortrelj

anb

tarly l^gnms

of ^6anlis=

jf orms

gibing.

I.

The

Hymn

Thanksgimng,

of

the

or

Morning

Hymn

of

the

early

Church.

1
.

According

Alexandrian

the

to

called

/^

LORY

^^

be

Will

good

bless

Thee,

Thee

for

God

Thy

Son
Lord

God

that

takest

World,

Father,

holy

Glory

Lamb

away

have
that

Thou

have
Thou
of God

Sins

that

Mercy
sittest

only
the

the

at

Mercy

God

upon

the
Father.

also

the

Lord,

Holy

! Son

of

gotten
only-beO

Ghost,
the

Father,

the

Sins

of

hand

Jesus

Amen.

King,

mercy

For

us.

to

have

receive

right

we

World,

away

Lord,

heavenly

the

us,

Peace,

Thanks

give

Lord,

of the

takest
upon

praise Thee,

we

and

of

the

Thou

us.

upon

Christ

Almighty

Jesus
!

Glory

great

Father

the

Thee:

worship

Bible

the

Earth

on

We

Men.

among

we

and

high,

on

of

Angelicus.

Hymnus

God

to

Manuscinpt

Prayer.

our

of
Thou

the

God

only

Christ,

to

the
art

the

The

"2.

LORY

r\
-^

be

And

reduced

same

God

to

And

praise Thee,

We
JFe

heavenly

Lord

God!

Lord,

the

Jesus

Cltrist

That

takest

Have

Thou

Tliou

tliat

tliou

the

only

tlie

Glory

Thee,

Glory.

great

Father

Almighty

the

World

us,

our

receive

the

at

of

Sins

riMit

the

World

hand

us.

upon

art

art

of

holy
the

God

Lord,
the

Jesus

Father.

Prayer.

rcy

Tliou

of

the

away

sittcst

only

Thg

Son

worship

we

us.

upon

Fatlier

For

God

Sins

the

upon

takest

jM"

for

TFill.']

of good

Mercy

Hare

Thee

Men

Thee,

only-begotten

Mercy

Have

the

Men.

among

primitively

more

King,

aw^ay

that

Will

good

bless
to

Form.

among

we

Thanks

give

Lord

To

Peace

Earth

on

prunitive

high

on

[Or, perhaps

its

to

Peace,

Earth

on

House-Book.

and

Church'

Tke

G(i

Christ:
Amen.

of

God

the

Book

II.

TM

Psalm

betu-een

YEEY

in

I will bless

Vouchsafe, O Lord,
Blessed
And

and

III.

Name

Thy

The

Lord
be

for
this

us

Verse

God

Fathers

our

praised and

ever.

without

Day

of

and

ever

Sin.
:

glorifiedfor

ever

Amen*

ever.

Evening

keep

67

foUoidng Morning

Verses

Name

Thy

to

Thou, O

art

the

will I bless Thee

day

And

Early Hymns,

or
(Ps. Ixiii.),

Psalm

Morning

B.

III.

(Ps.

Psalm

thou,

art

Song of Simeon,

composed of Psalm

following Psalm

TILESSED

the

xli.), or

Verses

Lord,

teach

or

the

me

Thy

Statutes.
been

hast

Thou

Lord,

Dwelling-placein

our

all

Generations.
I

said.Lord, be merciful
Heal

Soul, for I have

my

Lord, I flee
Teach

In

Thou

with

For

to

me

For

Thee

unto

do

Thy

art

my

Thee

continue

to

Will

me

sinned

hide

againstThee.

me.

God.
of Life

is the Fountain

Thy Light
know

unto

shall

we

Light.

see

thy Loving-kindness
Thee.

"#"
D

10

unto

them

that

the Greek

of

Evc7iing Hymn

The

House-Booh,

and

Church-

The

r,s

Cliristians.

Light

SERENE
Having

to

come

And

all Times

Son

of God

Praise

ye

the

praise Thee,

Of

of

account

the
the

It behoveth

Through
ever.

of

Name

wc

of

sing

Thy

the

Apostolic
Lord

the

Servants,

Cojistitutions,

Lord.

the

Thee,

unto

we

Thee

bless

Glory.

great

King, Father

of Christ

taketh

which

away

the

Sins

of

World.

praise

to

It behoveth
It behoveth

Thee.
glorifieth

World

spotless Lamb,

the

given Life,

hast

who

Tlte Eveni)i(j Hymn

PRAISE,0

Lord

holy Songs,

with

the

Therefore

praise Thee

to

At

V.

God.

E[oly Spirit of

the

It behoveth

Sun,

Son

the

and

Father

praisethe

We

On

the

seeing the Evening Light,

And

"We

Setting of

the

Christ

everlasting,Jesus

Father

the

Of

holy Glory,

of

to

sing

Thee

Thee.

unto

glorify Thee,

to

the

Son,

in

God

the

Amen.
.A.

and

Holy

Father

Ghost,

for

ever

and

V
made

inhabit

to

Son

Tliy

therein

are

Servants
and

true,
send

as

upon

]\ran,

Iliin,
hast
and
and

by

error

away

be

he

Thy

Kingdom

roots

of
with

purchased
deliver

the

mindful

it

Truth,
which

God,

was

this

Thy

the

from

all
and

Thou

do

precious
Evil,

gather
hast

faithful

didst

with

Men,

and

us

prepared.

of

perfect

it

all

to

together
Ainen.

take

through

now,

Blood

and

who

Man,

Church,

Holy

venience
con-

ftiithful,

even

our

blameless

Thy

and

Thou,

that

the

and

converse

Word,

the

of

in

for

Promises;
to

God

Law

powerful

Tliy

through

things

Jacob,

Christ

Thy

Faith,
us

the

holy

art

hast

the

things

and

in

Jesus

Earth

and

our

\\\\o

Deceit

without

when

of

God,

Thou,

given
Lord,

prepare

Isaac

and

Abraham

Thou

planted

hast

God

hast

World,

didst

Men.

of

Fathers,

and

beforehand

and

Souls,

Him

by

our

Knowledge,

that

Almighty

the

Jesus

which

Thou

created

hast

Universe,

the

and

Thou,

Jesus.

of

Name,

which

Immortality,

and

Love,

us

among

Communion.

Father

and

Holy

Thy

for

Saviour,

God

Tliee,

thank

1\~^K

the

after

Thanksgiving

of

Form

II.

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

70

which

Thou

Thy

Christ,

in

Thy
into

Love

Thy

FOURTH

Mulr0

ALL

BOOK.

Central

of

MEMBERS

OF

i^otit^ntt

CONGREGATION

THE

OR,

THE

CONGREGATIONAL,

SOCLIL,
THE

OF

THIS

ing

the
of

Book

I.

That

II.
IIL

On
That

the

are

of

Believers

the

From

fast

to

in

Sabbaths

other

Celebration

the

Life

respectSeventh

the

Constitutions,

Christians

keep

but

Christian

"

Greek

the

the

of
Service.

and

Worship

LIFE

CHRISTIANS.

Regulation

DOMESTIC

CONTAINETH:

BOOK

Chapter

First

EARLY

AND

the
alone

as

Lord's

the

Holy

AYeek,

Festivals.

Day.
to

are

partake

of

Eucharist.
IV.

far

How
are

to

Presbyters
be

allowed

from

coming
to

say

the

other

Churches

Thanksgiving.
Second

the

6".g^)^

Meetings^

and

ready

Church

the

in

with

take

to

of

one

any

it.
behave

to

are

be

to

wishes

who

Christians

the

How

always
in

Wine

and
Faitliful

the

is

Bishop

the

That

Bread

II.

the

in

Life.

domestic

I.

Conduct

social

other

and

Love-Feasts

Christian

of

Bides

Chapter:

Second

in

their

Love-

part

in

Love-

Feasts.
III.

How

of the

one

Widows

take

may

Feast.
IV.

and

Prayer,
take

VI.

The
That

\\\.

Word

of

there

is

God,

by
and

Place

of

amplified.
is

Believer

Dawn
the

IIow

if

Day-work

Meeting.

every

the

the

by hearing

Ordinance

same

his

begin

to

Communion,

the

Christian
V.

is

Christian

the

How

of

is

the

Communion

at

how.

and

Day,

Christian

take

to

edify

to

himself

his

in

own

House.
\ III.

At

Christian

is to

IX.

Wliat

is tlie

X.

Injunction
(From

XI.

On

XII.

On

what

Sign
the

on

the

private
liook

Meaning
the

witli

Morning,

pray,

Evening,

Afternoon,

Greek

and

of the

Days

Commemoration

what

with

and

Hours

what

IVIeditations

Forenoon,
of the

IMiddle

and

of the

Christian

of the

Cross.

Praying

of

Noon,

Night.

signing

Lord's

the

the

self
him-

Prayer.

Constitutions.)

public

Devotion.

(From

the

Fifth

Coptic Canons.)
Christians
of the

are

Dead.

to

celebrate

the

XIII.

How

Presbyters

XV.

Deacons

and

Burials

are

to

behave

How

Cemeteries

That

Christians

ought

to

are

to

from

abstain

be

How

many

the

Days

Servants

are

APPENDIX.
On

Conjugal

Life

and

on

Impurities.]

#"

VOL.

III.

the

arranged.
eating

Meat.
XVI.

at

Meals.

Funeral
XIY.

and

to

work.

ficial
sacri-

m.

moii

FIKST

REGULATION

CHAPTER.

CHRISTIAN

OF

LIFE

WORSHIP

the

(From

I.

That
hut

AND

Seventh

Book

Christians

the

THE

SERVICE.

of

the

as

Greek

Constitutions.)

the

in

fast

to

are

Sabbath

the

keep

RESPECTING

Festival,

Holy

Week,
Easter-

except

Eve.

ET

not

3^ our

for

and
But

Days

(Monday

to

the

Fourth

the

Preparation

Holy

Day

Week).
went

promising

to

fifth
do

be

they

fast
of

days

either

you

in

Friday
of

Fasts

Because
out

betray

against
him

for

"

fast

the

Holy

money

week.

entire

the

day

and

on

of

Day
of
the

Judas

Lord,
;

Five
or

Friday

fourth

the

second

Week),
on

and
the

on

crites
Hypo-

(Holy)

and

(Wednesday

the
the

on

the

the

Week,

the

with

you

the

demnation
Conthen
must

fast

Festival

Day

Lord's

of the Creation, and

by

Burial,

Lord's
but
was

not

Creator

is

tlian his

own

II.
f\^
^^

of the

Day

Lord's

for those
;

mercies
and

error,

unspotted,

and

Incense

mnnc

and

of

has

Creator
him

for

Creation

is

for the

and

Lord's

the

dignity

Church

and

God

upon

delivered

God,
"

praising him

icondcrful ainonr/

the

Lord

through

you,
you

from

Sacrifice
who

In

every

be

may

cerning
con-

place
me

Ahniyhty,

Heathen''

rance,
igno-

said

has

Sacrifice he offeredunto
the

that

Lord,

yourselves together,

that your
to

Day,

the

of

bestowed
has

cjrcat Kinff, saith


is

to

acceptable

pure

our

Fast,

the

nature

assemble

bondage

his Universal

am

by

of

keep

to

sorrow

Eesurrection

for that He
and

that

(vii. 23.)

Day,

He

morial
me-

observed

be

as

for the

fiiU,giving thanks

without

is

inasmuch

Celebration

the

is the

to

ought

joy

Creatures,

is the

Christ

which

honourable

more

On

the

year,
men

the

than

forcible

Sabbath

earth, the

the

under

the

latter of the Resurrection.

the

For

and

former

only

which

on

Festival.

then

more

one

whole

the

in

you

is

there

But

Cross, under

the

the

because

that

on

Sabbath

the

keep

But

Pilate.

Pontius

of

death

the

suffered

Lord

(lay the

Preparation, because

the

of

Day

the

on

Booh.

House-

cmd

Church-

The

76

shall

for

and

(vil. 30.)

my

for

received,
the

know

Teacher

cometh

wanteth

in

Teacher

cometh,

shall

pray
as

to

receive

not

with

Every

true

you

is
in

worthy
the

Word

his

give
error.

lest

him,

Prophet
of

his

of

w-m

ye

or

him

his

Nor

indeed

be

polluted

Teacher

maintenance,

Righteousness,

what

when
for

to

when

with

even

able

distinguish

to

him

And

shall

are

But

supply

you,

you

and

Teachers.

true

readiness.

all

together
he.

Labourer

to

left,

the

from

from

Teachers

false

but

hand

right

and

Understanding,

have

ye

House-Book,

and

Church-

The

78

he
false

necessity,
may

that

as

(vii.

as

ye

well

cometh

being

28.)

Book

Rules

IV.

OF

I.

SOCIAL

That

the

who

wisheth

all the

not

the
from

is

to

at

rest

is for him

fast.

can.

fast

to

For

him

take Bread
Believer

one

it may

with

the

each

one

the

him.
a

the

47.)

"#

"

and

it is

break

the

receive
the

the Bread

Lord.

it, and

eat

them

is not

that
one

some

portion of

Blessingand
of

if he

Let

shall divide

body

day

Church,

Bread, and

Bishop

that

And

But

will.

the

on

be

let them

Presbyters

they

in the

the

taste

of

the

except

deny.

to

for this is

like

to

loith any

fast when

something

all,he will

ready

likewise

them

able

take

hand

he

LIFE.

DOMESTIC

IN

to

AND

Virgins fast often, and

of the Believers

the

II.

Church

Church;

not

possiblefor

Bread, before

book

the

and

People

wish

Bread

always

LOVE-FEASTS

THE

AND

is

Laity, let

Bishop

79

it.

the

in

the

may

in

Widows

pray

the

Bishop

Wine

^-^

IN

MEETINGS,

and

ET

and

CONDUCT

CHRISTIAN

OTHER

Conduct.

CHAPTER.

SECOND

RULES

General

of

same

which
giving,
Thanks-

(Copt.

Coll.

II. lion-

Christians

bccoinotli

TT
-*-

and

drink

(Can.

Cup.
And

let

called

him,

often

as

them

eat

ye

may

be

he

who

(Believers)to
the

are

If

Salt

shalt
have

you

you,

you

1)1It
And

and

drink

and

wdio

has

this account

on

should

the

him

in under

come

drink
tranquillity,

that
you

he

may

is

sorrowful

shall pray

for

deride

men

he

the

has

for
Saints

said,

all the Portions

you

to

to

cat

Bishop

Part

eat, you
what

to

as

who

l(!t them

that

to

called
for

in

called

bearing thy

with

for the

those

if

they

given to

cnteringjn

And

give

"

Ye

Earth."

shall do

it remaineth
your

them

him

For

drunken,

in

go

come

been

suflSceth
called

may

of Exorcism,

eat.

that

But

of the

they have

thou

they

has

Dissoluteness.

your

let

remember

eat

as

ye

and

you,

who

those

when

that

not

thus

he

(Can. 49.)

his roof.
And

And

take

to

it, that

over

Bread

of the

drink

he

48.)

constrained

he

thanks

purity.

Catechumens

the

to

give

with

cat

before

one

every

their Love-Feasts,

in

behave

to

are

and

Cup

the

House-Book.

mid

Church-

The

80

alone.
shall

And

he

Believers, and

when

only

eat

remaineth,

it what

together,

he

what

who

has

pleaseth,so

that

he

will

rejoice in

him.
have
in

been
peace,

should

called
and

connuand

shall
not

surely eat,

contentiously.
any

one

to

seek

for

word, let

him

there,

he be

it from

if he

but

alone

themselves

without

moderation,

but

the

Supper,

Presbyter, if

the

The

Layman

receive

Catechumen

Laity being by

let

Clergyman,

Bishop

the

at

the

that

of Exorcism.

the Bread

receive

attention,
if

are

Bishop

there, let them

not

Likewise

Deacon.

be

if the

And

again.

Blessing from

the

receive

let them

81

silent with

be

one

there, but the Believers

be not

And

him.

answer

interrogateth him

until he

Conduct.

General

of

let every

spoken,

has

Rules

IV.

Book

them

with

eat

give the Blessing.

cannot

(Can. 50.)
let each

And
name

God,

for

that

all should

will emulate

Thanksgiving,
for

is proper

of God,
we

with

eat

one

this

the

Servant

the

watchful,

be

in

and

of

tiles
Gen-

the

(Can. 51.)

us.

"#"

IIL

Hoiv

of

one

IVidoivs

the

take

may

in

part

Love-Feast.

TF
-*-

let him

send
it be
have

them

feed

the

before

away

ministered

something
as

to

the

to

come,

eat,

and

they

will.

one

every

possible for

not

House,

for

desireth

one

any

time
w^ho

to

call the

whom

give them

shall

(Can. 52.)

to

eat

in

and
if

And

cometh.

Clergyman

they

old,

is become

Evening

let him

Widows,

Wine
their

they
and
own

W.

the

II.

V.

of

to

pray
Work.

their

of Instruction

let

of God

the Word

hear

to

fore
be-

up,

Work,

any

Word

them

Church,

the

place

Spiritquickeneth.

(Coptic

CoU.

Tlte

amplijied.

the

into

go

may

And

Souls.

their

-^^

Ordinance

same

all Believers,

ND
have

in

risen

touch

any

tlioyshall

pray

they

Place

book

57.)

can.

is

and

God

let

they

the

in which

go

of

edification
that

hasten

there

approach

shall be

preferit greatly to

them

to

let them

thus
there

when

And

of

shall ^yake

they

hand

then-

they put

for

when

all Believers

and

if

Word

hy

Meeting,

Christian

the Lord,

the

Communion,

the

tahiny

hecjin his Day-work

to

hy hearing

and

Prayer

LET

is

Christian

the

How

House-Book,

and

Church-

21i"

^2

the

Work,
to

and

men

morning

let them

God,

and

when

women,

thus

sleep, before

from

wash

they

their

let them

hands, and

proceed

to

their Work.
And

when

Exliortatlon
for himself

it cometh
of the Word
to

go

licart,that he has

to

that
heard

to

pass

of

that

God,

there

let every

place,reckoning
God

speaking

shall be
one

this

an

choose
in

his

in the Exhor-

Book

IV.

Rules

tatioiijfor praying
when

in

that it is

reckon
which

place in

of you

one

which
who
every

one,

and

the

Then
he

speaketh that

shall

est

not, and

the

Holy Spiritshall give to

and

thus

which

thy

Faith

again in

cometh

thee

hasten

one

shalt

to

That

do

in

ND

"^-^

Let

Eucharist

Unbeliever
other

before
take

eateth

creature

or

him
to

think-

things which
those

by

shall

Therefore

things

speak

things which

to

it be-

let every

place wdiere

the

is

he

hasten
tasteth

to

hoiv.

partake

of any

of the Eucharist
any

and

munion
Com-

the

other

of

other

nor

thing

the

thing.

that
by investigation

care

that

take

to

of Day,

Believer

one

every

Person

the Dawn

let every

to

(Can. 62^)

up.

faithful

every

not

the Exhortation

Church,

the

given

those

they

those

is

things useful

by

house.

thy

into

go

at

And

place of

Holy Spiritstirs

VI.

thee

who

place in

things thou

profitby

heard.

that
to

declare

shall be established

hast

thou

thee

the

thou

the

to

cometh, let

Church, the

the

For

let the

not

he
especially

it shall be

shalt hear

thou

prevail.

passed by,

Teacher

in

last

be

is

and

the

instruct.

they

day

will

great Sin if he go

when

Or

Conduct.

Cimrch

they exhort;

able to read.
any

the

of the

the Darkness

timid

General

of

no

mouse,

nor

indeed

has

becoming

be

not

and

of the

contempt

the

daily in
;

and

to

them.
make

the

thus

when

the

which

and

the

When

have

\ 11.

II.

57

can.

How

the

prayed

of

God

in

the

let each

may

despised it,
by thy

purchased.
assemble

negligent

be

Sickness

collected

him.

appointed

spillnot

shall command

Bishops

those

to

of

Presbyters

things,unless
have

Blood

that

wast

not

of

name

of Christ

thou

shall

they

distribution

they

the

all

to

see

employment

book

which

Deacons

the

assembhng

the Blood

has

who

one

price by

place in

care

lick it up,

as

guilty of

Deacons

the

Let

thee

shalt be

thou

them

with

angry

the

of the

as

tlie greatest

strange Spiritshould

in

Cup

it, like

of

partaken

Christ, keep thyselfwith


it,lest

the

blessed

hast

hast

and

God,

it is not

despise it.

to

if thou

For

of

Body

partake of, and

all Believers

which

Christ

is the

This

strayed.

has

it which

into

fallen

Book.

House-

and

Church-

Tlic

84

in

der
hin-

nil, let them


And

Church.
one

proceed

to

(Coptic Collection,

60.)

"

CJu'istlan

is to

cdifijhimself

in

his

own

House.

^^rilEX

there

is

let
:i

day

every

liolyBook, reading in

toliim

useful.

(Can.

one

it

in

which

being

there

in his House

what
sufficiently

^)2^)

is

no

hortation
Extake

appeareth

86

The

l)icrcedwith

it

Day

until the

ha"t

gone

of

thy

And

thy

hands

in

thou

hast

hands

risen

and

but

And

believed, thou

shalt withdraw

Prayer,

another.

alone, and

who

for thou

washed, have

art

in

need

no

to

clean.

are

of

out

And

thy foot, for


the

Drops

up

from

thy Mouth,

of Water
the

made

at

this work

is

fountain, that
who

us,

for in that

shalt

hour

yet

But
from

not

who

breathest

are

rified
pu-

in

which

be

are

thy

shall

all clean, to

Holy Spirit. And

baptismal Drops coming


is,the

heart

of the

liever,
Be-

belicveth.
that

for the Elders,

likewise

not

those

Vapour

of the

necessityagain

that hour
to

thou

the

are

purifying him
There

the

pray

place and

refrain

For

if thou

this is the Gift

has

again, for they

wash

thy

thy place.

to

jMarriage

wash
Wife

thyselfinto
again

hand, sealing thyself with


come

if she

defiled.

not

thy Bed,

shalt
hast

But

return

bound

art

and

the

upon

upon

thou

if thou

one

tliou

another

thyself

Midnight

at

pray;

water.

pure

pray

of the

also, if thou

remember

to

restest

together with

shalt

art

thou

repose.

if thou

wash

out

came

type of the Resurrection.

the

before

Pray again
Bed

Therefore

rest, thou

realize

and

Day,

Water

light the remaining part

was

evening.
thy

to

and

Blood

Spear, and

afterwards

and

House-Book.

and

Church-

taught us
all Creation

Prayers
they

who

thus

to

should

be

delivered
selves;
purify our-

is silent,praising

Book

The

God.
all the

that

The

come

Lord

there
out

ye

the

not

was

to

meet

neitlier the

day

Likewise

Christ
believe

of the

Day

for

ever

And

of

Almighty

has

Catechumens

to

is

name

for this is the

therefore,because
xohen

hour

shalt

the Son

the

Meaning

which

for

shall

of the

the

all times,

Sign

which

Man

of

of Israel

have

we

ye

time

the Children
This

known
the

hope

enlighten

Dead.

things,and
instruct

the

shall try
you,

(Can. 62^)

ever.

of

of

rise at the

another, and

for

Christ
at

interpreted

perform them, nothing


mourn

of

he

ever,

one

middle

him!''' And

Resurrection

himself with
EMEMBEK

the

this

bridegroom

hour.

for

at

pray

the

because

ye teach

shall not

What

In

"

that

at

after

spoken

Believers, if ye fulfil these

that

remember

to

by Faith, looking

Light

in the

all ye

ye

him

on

as

cry, Behold

if thou

that

at

are

around, serving with

Watch

"

waters

Believers

again

Cock-croAving,pray,

denied

T"

the

and

stand

again,saying :

Cometh.''^

IX.

who

it becometh

night behold

know

and

trees

Conduct.

of the Just;, praising God

the Word

us

the

Angels

General

of

witnessing to this, saying :

Cometh,

who

of

hour.

manner,

the

and

Therefore

time.

the

Rules

stars

host

Souls

the

IV.

the

Sign of

Christian

the

Cross.

continually,and
sealingthy
is known

signing

receive

Forehead
and

this

in fear,

manifest, and

thou

Faith

he

with

without

and

to

place in

him

first

taught

that

they

himself.

been

have

with

our

wish

to

And
and

into

X.

sealed

hands,

to
to

by

us

ourselves

with

shall be

we

sary
Adver-

heart

him

only

of God,
the

through
has

granted

Moses

the

Prophet

he

Blood

Faith

commanded

of

Lintel

the

and

which

Lamb
the

is

two

in

now

If

perfect Lamb.

the

if ye

receive

right Faith,

eternal

ry^JfPN
a"

ye

Life.

on
liijunctio7i

these

this

our

on

delivered

things

shall be

Foreheads,
those

from

who

with

Thanksgiving

sanctified, and

received

(Can. 62*^.)

the

the

Praying of
Greek

ye pray,

the liord

has

be not

the Lord's

Prayer.

"

Constitutions.
ye

as

appointed

who

For

the
the

us

the

thou

destroy us.

From

Passover.
the

but

of the Word

also

it in

is rational, sealed

Man,

killed, upon

given

was

the

sprinkle

Door-posts,showing

we

Seal

This

the

by

ns

should

had

which

that

the

For

of the

power

Man

is in

Holy Spirit which

us,

the

done

men,

Sign.

immediately, fleeing from

flecth

which

it is

inner

the

seeth

if he

within

looks

Devil

the
and

that

before

known

only

not

knowledge

the

hast

art

If tliou hast

Is ruined.

Devil

the

])y this

Book.

House-

and

Church-

The

88

the
us

Hypocrites, but
in

the

Gospel,

so

Book

pray

Our

ye

IV.

Rides

Father

which

be

thy Name;

thy Kingdom

in

heaven,

on

Bread;

so

and

Debtors

Evil

from

lead

thrice

beforehand, that
of

the

Father

Son

born

For

the

and

the

Honour

Servants,
:

blasphemed

XI.

Oji

HEN

as

for, saith

of

the

adoption

Father

Israel

as

Father,

where

is

where

of

and

Through

you

is

name

my

(vil. 24.)

Devotion.

From

"

the

Coj^ticCanons.

of the
in

their
Fear

he,

Public

is the

is dishonour

and

is

Fear

my

Holiness

Masters

worthily,
un-

his firist-

contrary

Private

rise

us

Amen.

the

Gentiles,

you

our

deliver

ever.

him

is the

the

Book

be

Lord,

among

Fifth
TT7

Fathers

of

and

be

of

call

If

of

Glory
;

confusion

but

for

worthy
ye

told

Children
their

Temptation,

be

when

if

daily

our

day, preparing yourselves

may

once

as

forgive

we

Kingdom

be done

Day

as

reproached by him,

was

Glory

my

into

lest

be

ye

in

this

hallowed

Will

thy

;
us

89

heaven

Debts,

is the

ye

come

our

not

us

Conduct.

in

art

give

us

thine

for

thus

Pray

earth

forgive

and

General

of

the

Morning,

Pray

pray.

'

again at

the Third

Ninth, and

in the

crowing.

And

because

the

Hour,

Evening,
at

the

Lord

the

Sixth, and

at

the

time

and

time
has

and

of

the

of Cock-

Light

enlightened

us

the

ing,
appear;

he

has

night

the

caused

also tlie lightof


Pilate

And

out.

came

the

crucified

they

troubled

w^as

in

the

has

given

you

of

the

day.

And

shall pray,
the

of the

If

it be

make
God
For

the

not

the

take

in

the

they

of

have

the labours

Cock-crowing
in that

you

proceed

may

you

hour
the

to

thou,

that

Bishop,
the

with

the

the

the

place.
place,

it.

For

it is that

shalt
of

Ungodly.
the
If the

flee
as

on

Servants

sanctifieth

that

polluted

Church

the

into

go

again

them.

sanctifieth
of

Jews

ungodly

from

to

together

possession

and

because

thy'House,

place

when

give thanks,

you

Unbelievers,

sanctifya place, thus


not

that

Water

mocked.

rest

time

possible to

that

man

because

day,

assemble

not

it is not

i)ut the

the

and

its Lord

it announceth

Assembly

may

for

night

at

of

shall

you

that

at

trembled

earth

seeing

light to perform

of

account

the

because

a])proach

works

bear

Evening,

Christ

of the

audacity

not

he

all the

us

And

hour.

Ninth, because

the

at

Lord,

the

at

could

for nature
And

again

that

side Blood

they pierced his

when

at

to

because

Hour,

crucified

they

Sixth, because

hour, and

Lord

the

on

brought

Third

at the

And

day.

has

and

by,

pass

sentence

gave

the

at

to

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

90

man,

godly
Un-

from

holy

they

who

it,
men

are

holy pollute it.


Il" it

has

"itli( r ill the

been

House

impossible
or

in

the

to

assemble

Church,

together

let every

one

Book

lY.

sing by himself;
Congregation
For

togetherin
Let

the

with
with

Darkness,

If

Church.

XII.

For

Man

what

separate,

ivhat

them

in

house

has

Light

Satan

dwelt
be

not.

the

ivith

let them

or

the

of
Third

sleep,Avith

to

of

pray

have

Christians

Days

keep

-^

gone

partake

of

cast

"

with

out

of

(75".)

On

ET

who

Christ

Woman

or

chumens,
Cate-

partaketh

fellowship

part has

midst.''^

of the

who

God

Commemoration
~r

he

gathered

their

houses

those

serveth

lohat

believing

that

touch

^^

or

Slave, let them


the

just

who

Heretic:

an

in the

together.

are

in

the

or

three

three

them

91

pray

or

or

with

pray

should

let him

two
am

it is not

Mystery

Neither

name,

for

read, let him

TVhere

Believer

Conduct.

being there, two

"

my

not

let him

not

saith:

he

of General

Rules

him

who

the

arose

the

Dead.

for those

Day

Psalms

celebrate

to

are

and

who

have

Prayers,
Dead

from

the

their

Seventh

on

after

count
ac-

three

days.
And

let them

remembrance
And
the

let

pattern

mourn

And

celebrate

of the

living,and

those

celebrate

them

again

of the

Ancients

Day
who

their

for thus

making

have
Month

did

the

slept.
from

People

for Moses.
let them

observe

the

Completion

of their Year

for

Sign

will

not

him

has

of

And

?iess."

been

being

Enemy

an

righteous

again,

to

For

this

is

has

loved

the

those

have

they

Injustice

no

righteous-

and

man

to

world, he

after

there

Lord

Behold

"

in

Enemy

an

if thou

for them

world

nothing.

this world, for

The

"

profitthem

wilt

cease

departed out
in

Servants

the

Ungodly,

is in the

which

thing

God

whom

the

concerning

But

only.

Poor, thou

to

Poor

died, making

things concerning

these

say

givest every
the

has

the

to

of him.

we

of God

who

him

of

Goods

remembrance
And

giving

of their Remembrance,

the

of

out

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

92

icork.''^

his

(Can. 76^)

XIII.

Ilow

Presbyters

-^^

if

order

world
You

the

and

intercede

to

call

they

for

for ye

those

yourselves alone,
able

to

7'Ar
Irsf

warn

great

irlivH

and

the

''

are

they

to

be

with

drink

days;

those

behave

at

let

tltrg should

able

are

out

of

this

of Christ.

Deacons

continually,among

others, that
for

Avith

eat

who

departed

and

sober

unruly ;"

wrathful:

as

have

Presbyters

are

those

of God,
who

to

are

Meals,

in

you

fear

therefore

ought

Deacons

Funeral

the

T)UT

and

the
them

you

may

be

Scripture saith,
not

drink

wi7ie,

forget ivisdom,

and

Burials

and

Cemeteries

How

XIV.

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

94

are

to

bury

men

he

arranged.
tlicm

LET

dlggeth,and

wlio

in tliat

place who

Bishop

support

them

Gift

the

to

have

had

them,

that

who

those

among

is

the

to

of

care

no

one

in

all

the

Workman

and

those

to

it.

Let

press

may

those

to

of

Keepers,

the

go

work

the

give Wages

let them

But

to

man

it

for

Cemeteries,

the
Poor.

burthen

not

the
upon

places. (Book

ii.

61.)

can.

XY.

Christians

Tliat

ought

abstain

to

from

eating

sacrijlcialMeat.
do

"OUT
^^

for
the

to

become
VII.

they

offer them

dishonour

of

One

Demons.

offered

Idols

to

that

of Demons,

God,

that

may

ye

Const,

(Greek

is,
not

book

21.)

XVI.

How

ET

the

many

fur

Days

Servants

Sidjbatli
leisure

things

in honour

the

with

partners

ch.

from

abstain

ye

and

tlic

the

work
the

Churcli,

Lord's
that

Servants

Five

Day
tliey

but

Days,
let
may

icork.

to

are

the

them

have

be

taught

the

in

Piety

finished

had

of

account

Feast

other

necessary
died

that

and

Passover,

and

the

in

one

in
that

rose

which

they
again.

is

Day
of

rose

should

(Can.

know

75^)

the

which
of

he

rest)

on

Lord.

Week

of

the

by

the
Dead.
the

the

which

it,

crucified

from

Sabbath

day

(a

follows

they

which

95

Creation

the
the

in

which

he

of

work

work

not

the

On

Resurrection

them

let

And

the

the

Lord^s

the

Conduct.

God.

the

all

from

General

of

of

service

rested

Lord

Rules

IV.

Book

great
is

Lord,
For

Teaching

the
and

it
who

is

House-Book.

and

Church-

The

9(5

APPENDIX.

lawful

in

they

entire

and

ocean

therefore

keep

do

Neither

washings,
dead
the

Cemeteries,

the

Martyrs

from

the

tliat

are

asleep

Eucharist,
botli

in

Funerals
if

they

b(K)k

VI.

the

your
of
were

ch.

in

of

the

the

asleep,

of

representation
Churches

the

and

Departed

faithful

29*^"30^).

in

in

accompany
Clirist.

and

them.

or

petual
perof

assemble

for
for

offer

the

the

legal
by

and

and

and

and

Lord,

not

touch

the

the

Do

separations,
upon

he

in

clean.

Observances

world,

when

himself

holy Books,

fallen

are

defileth

defiled

are

Jewish

the

and

aboiit

you

such

reading

beginning

be

purifications

without

which

cannot

Observances

after

or

But

body.

wash

thinking

washing

Harlot

an

gether
to-

another,

one

without

should

rivers,

as

seek

you

with

he

such

any

Purgations,

natural

the

all

from

and

live

they

corrupteth

is defiled

or

when

rise

rite

any

her, though

from

up

and

whosoever

Wife,

man's

another
ariseth

But

clean.

are

Wife,

Marriage,

observing

without

pray

Impurities.

on

and

AHUSBAND, therefore,
may

and

Conjugal Life

On

the

the

them

(Greek

for

Saints

Brethren

your

acceptable
of

royal body

Cemeteries

in

singing
all

and

with

Christ,
in

the

singing

Constitutions,

THE

ilatD Booft

THIS

VOL.

III.

of tl)e:^nte jlJtcene

BOOK

CONTAINETH

FIRST

THE

COLLECTION,

OR

THE

CONTAINETH

FOLLOWING

THE

CANONS

REGULATIONS.

OR

(Can. 1"50.)

I.

Ordinations.

Touching

Can.

How
How

Bishop

Presbyter

11.
How

for

the

pretence

That

he
the

Jews

of

the

not

Passover

That

meddle

be

must
must

stay
not

with

pray

the

4
5

under

-6]

Cares

7]

with

the

after

for

Wife

3,

celebrated

communicate

must

made

worldly

Clergyman

Believer

off his
-

not

Believers

cast

with

must

Oblation
the

not

Clergy

That

That

must

Communion.

isikto be

the

ordained

the

and

to

Piety

must

be

Sacrifice

cometh

to

are

Oblation
First-fruits

Deacon

Oblation

Clergyman

[That

and

ordained

the

of

[That

be

Touching

the

What

is to

the
9

Communion

10

cated
excommuni-

an

11,

12

e"g:m^

ivhich

Acts

Touching

III.

Suspension

cause

or

of Clergy,

Deprivation

Can.

That

Clergyman

suspended

elsewhere
Tiiat

That

no

Clergyman

Bishop
That
a

ought

Bishop

he

which
That

even

is to

he

Perjury,
[That

be

or

Ordination
Also

(he

Also

if he

if he

Also

if

Also

is to

be

his
A

[24]

23.

"

Fornication,
25, 26

may

after

marry

his

by worldly

Power

Clergyman

Office

Letters

who

is

stranger

Commendatory

be

to

to

be
-

28

being
-

29

30

31

altar

against
-

not

an

up

after

sets

is

Offender

by Money

who

Clergyman

the

Bishop

Clergyman

striking

Ministration

his

Bishop

another
No

if

deprived)

performeth

suspended

20

[for

21

Singers

19

27]

obtaineth

the

-----

deprived
Also

and

17, 18,

committing

Stealing

Readers

only

Person,

excluded]

if

deposed,

have

by Self-mutilation

is

Layman

15, 16

or

improper

an

Cousin

Eunuch

be

not

or

his

married,

Surety

of

twice

be

14

consent

first

or

be

not

must

without

so

divorced

or

must

he

That

do

cannot

Sister-in-law,

That

is to

13

Parish

his

leave

Concubine,

or

to

Clergyman

not

be

not

must

received

received

by

received
-

32

33

34

out
with-

e^^)^

of Suspeiision

Causes

Touching

REGULATIONS.

FOLLOWING

THE

CONTAINETH

I.

COLLECTION

SECOND

THE

or

of

Deprivation

Clergy.

the

Can.

from

Abstaining
Not

receiving

Not

partaking

Eating

in

the

Mocking

at

Bishop

Or

Presbyter

or

who
Or

Church

Conviction

Former

Denying

Eating

the

Name

Flesh

Fasting

the

on

Praying

-with

with

Lord's
Jews

Striking

or

Offering

Violence

or

Day

away
second

to

be

or

or

of

or

Carcass

on

in
a

his

Wife

Ordination

54

55, 56

58

Clergy
in

59

60

61

the

Clergymen

62

[also Laity]

63
64

Sabbath

the

57

Crime

not

Clergy

read

Quarrel

Virgin

53

of

or

Heretics

or

killing one

sending

Receiving

Blood

the

of Christ

52

to

of Fornication

the

of

one

Books

causing Apocryphal

of his

care

51

Necessity of

the

Deacon

or

Days
-

Lame

or

taking

not

is in want

Festival
-

Blind,

or

on

Presbyter,

or

Deaf,

supplying

not

Wine
-

Bishop,

People

or

and

of Flesh

forbidden

as

Penitent

Tavern

Abusing

the

Wine,

and

Flesh

betrothed

to

65
66

him,

67
68

^^c%"b
Can.

Not

keeping

and

Wednesdays
Fasts

Keeping

in

Heathen

Bishop
if

from

Church

Using

with

Plate

accused,

Witnesses,

and

in

or

before

thrice

70

71

Oil

or

72

himself
his

of

strength

69

gogue
Syna-

73
-

the

on

for

on

Jews

Honey

Linen

or

or

Church

appearing

not

the

the

Days,

Temple

away

Forty
-

Festivals

Taking

the

Fridays

or

Service

Doing

of

Fast

the

Bishops

brother
least

at

good

two

summoned

75

74

II.

Son

Bishop's

Deaf

or

One

with

recently

[A

Bishop
public

freedom

[The

Demon,

baptized
it

Bishop
one

hath

or

Presbyter

abusing

Canonical

including

the
Books
the

said
be

King
of

or

the

into

without

the

""81]
their

receiving

the

their
82

Army

Apostolical

83

Grovernor
-

Old

80

and

New

78

with

deprived

going

Gentiles

the

meddleth

without

from

76

79

cleansed

are

ordained

be

to

and

consent,

to

77,

they

been
is

not

Lame

or

converted

or

until

Administration

Master's

Any

(Slaves)

Servants

[A

not

ordained.

himself

by

One-eyed

but

who

be

cannot

Relation,

or

Blind,

Possessed

Persons

What

84]

ment,
Testa-

Constitutions
-

85]

Wfft

"cclt^mmml

Canons

tfft

of

S[pO"itle"S.

\jp^ET

Bishop

Three

ordained

be

Two

bj

or

Bishops.
A

2.

also

Presbyter
Deacon

One

by

and

Bishop,

the

the

of

rest

as

Clergy.
If

3.

Lord

has

other

Drink

Beasts,

him

be
4.

Altar

Time
5.

the

of

of

God,

Wine,

otherwise

Pulse,

our

Sacrifice,

Honey,

as

any

than

Milk,

Confects,

than

is

offer
or

Birds

or

ordained,

let

deprived.

At

Season

their

thing

any

for

Oil

and

Altar

instead
or

the

concerning

the

at

otherwise

Presbyter,

or

ordained

things

strong
or

Bishop

any

when
But

the
the

Bishop,
but

as

not

besides

is

and

Lamp,

the

be

for
Altar.

offer

fresh

at

the

Grapes,

Incense,

at

the

is celebrated.

Fruits

First-fruits

to

and

Ears

Oblation

other

for

lawful

not

new

Holy
Holy

all

let

it

sent

him
Now

to

and

the

House

for

the

it is

of
byters,
Pres-

plain,

that

and

Deacons
Let

G.

his

under

Let

7.

not

Piety

If he

suspended.

be

if he

but

off

cast

on

go

of

or

Priest,

this World

do

if he

but

take
under-

Deacon,

or

let him

deprived.

be

If

8.

Vernal

is

reason

doth

the

if it be
do

not

Cause

of

it,let him

the

not

10.

Holy
but

do

People,

or

Oblation

offered,

his

give

forgiven;

and

any

but

if

becoming

as

occasioning
of

as

that

one

rightly offer.
K\\

those

Church

of

the

of God

Believers

and

hear

be

suspended,

that

the

stay during Prayer

not
must

the

be

suspended,

that

Suspicion against him

did

him

be

to

him

let

the

deprived.

the

when

Priesthood,

just, let

Damage

be

let him

Jews,

communicate,

not

before

Passover

the

shall

Deacon,

or

Presbyter, or Deacon,

or

of the

List

and

of

the

Bishop,

doth

over,

he

with

Equinox

of the

Presbyter,

or

Holy Day

the

If any

9.
one

Bishop,

any

celebrate

Bishop,

Cares

the

Deacon,

deprived.

be

in it let him

or

of

pretence

off,let him

her

the

to

Clergy.

Priest,

them

divide

to

are

of the

rest

Bishop,

Wife

cast

the

to

not

own

do

Presbyters

and

Bishop

the

Church.

Ante-Niceyie

of the

Law-Book

106

as

enter

sacred

and

the

into

Scriptures,
Holy

causing

the

munion,
Com-

Disorder

in

Church.
11.

Person

If

any

one,

even

excommunicate,

in the

let him

House,

prayeth

also be

with

suspended.

The

If any

12.

with

as

Ecclesiastical

If

13.

ought

let himself

is received

not

in

to

that

already suspended, let


as

and

lying to
A

14.

him, unless

rational

some

able, perhaps,to confer


there, and
of

after

but

Church

But

the

him

and

if he

But

be

Parish

own

gain

more

this he

shall

of

and

should

force

compelleth him, being

cause

Judgment

away,

of God.

his

to

those

useful

performing something

Religion.

pended,
sus-

datory
Commen-

received

to leave

not

is

Suspension be lengthened,

deceivingthe

Bishop ought

without

another, although the Multitude

to

go

received, goeth

who

suspended.

his

deprived.

be

who

107

deprived

one

also be

City

be

with

Layman,

those

received

was

Apostles.

or

another

Letters, let both


him

the

of

prayeth

Clergyman

any
or

and

Clergyman

Clergyman,

Canons

who

in the

live
cause

try by himself;

not

after

Bishops, and

many

pressingSupplication.
If any

15.

of the

List
to

Presbyter

him

command

we

Ministry, especiallyin
him

in

return,

to

Disorder.

his

there
16.

and

as

But

he

longer
his

doth

Parish
himself

not

However,

to

goeth

continueth

go

on

own

in his

calleth

obey, but
him

and

of his

Bishop

let

of the

one

any

Consent

the

no

case

or

own

entirelyremoving

Parish, without

other

Bishop,

his

Clergy, leaveth

another, and

in that

Deacon,

or

upon

continueth

communicate

Layman.
if

the

Bishop, with
F

whom

they

are,

de-

them

receivcth
as

Baptism,
Bishop

Harlot,

Theatre,

married

has

Slave,

or

be

cannot

Deacon,

his

made

indeed, any

or,

divorced

or

one

or

or

the

to

Priest,

of

one

any

Woman,

belonging

one

Bishop,

indeed,

or,

be

cannot

Deacon,

or

after

List.

who

He

18.

Concubine,

Presbyter

Sacerdotal

of the

an

had

has

or

or

and

suspended,

be

married

twice

been

has

who

He

17.

let him

Clergymen,

as

against them,

of Disorder.

Teacher

decreed

Deprivation

spiseth the

Church.

Ante-Niceiie

the

of

Law-Book

108

or

Sacerdotal

the

List.
who

He

19.

Brother's

Daughter,

Let

20.

married

has

be

cannot

or

his

Clergyman.

becometh

who

Clergyman,

Sisters,

two

Surety,

be

deprived.
An

21.

Men,

Eunuch,
his Testicles

or

or

the

he

He

made

has

Clergyman

Enemy
23.

who

to

If

the
any

him

lilniself,let him

be

be

for he

Creation
one

such

who

the

by

taken

in

away

and

made

disabled
;

such

be

were

born

was

Episcopate, let
22.

if he

is

yet

Injury
the

of

cution,
Perse-

worthy

of

Bishop.

himself, let him

not

be

Self-murderer

and

an

is

of God.
is

deprived,

of

the

for he

Clergy
is

disable

Murderer

of

hhusclf.
24.

Layman

who

disableth

himself, let him

be

Law-Book

110

he

If

31.

of

this

be

Simon

as

maketh

Bishop

any

and

World,
of

Bishop

be

Magus

all

the

him

let

Rulers

obtaineth

Means

Church,

and

of

use

their

by

suspended,

and

him

Peter.

by

was

Communion,

off from

entirely cut

let

and

deprived,

be

hioi

ordaiued

that

Church.

Ante-Nicene

the

of

be

to

deprived

communicate

that

with

him.
If

32.

has

he

when
either

the

and

Piety

let the
done

things be
Admonition
If

33.

Suspension by

his

to

under

Suspension ;

receive

under
Do

34.

Bishop

them

be

him

after

the

and

unless

or

they

but

is

join

Tyrant

and

But

second,

themselves

suspended.

Deacon

be

or

let
even

him

only

happeneth

under

put

lawful

it is not

it

when
if

and

received

for he

be

Bishop.

or

receive

ye

be

one,

but

Presbyter

examined

let

Laity

him,

Commendatory,
be

Righteousness,

Suspension

not

or

Bishop,

Bishop,

other

put him

his

Presbyter

any

Altar,

in

Person,

from

Bishop,

own

another

Clergy, whoever

the

of

And

third

or

fixeth

condemn

to

ambitious

an

rest

him.

these

nothing

to

as

deprived as

separately and

assembleth

and

to

Presbyter despiseth his

any

for

who
that

any

put

him

he

who

die.
any

Stranger,

whether

Deacon,,

without

Letters

such

offered

let them

be

are

Preachers

if not,

supply

of

Piety

their

let

Wants,

The

but

do

only
the

the

them,

among

affairs

Head,

that

either

not

all ; for

Holy

God

him

not

but

his

to

they ought

be

great

any
to

one

manage

Parish, and

own

to

without

it.

the

there

means

know

to

do

to

every

Thing

any

will

must

will

glorifiedby

convicted

having

done

those

governed

as

But

Consent
nimity,
Una-

be

Christ

in

him.

to

ordain

out

the

the

he

if

be

Consent

of

Country places,let

or

and

of

places (Villages)
But

without

so

he

to

Country

or

Cities

deprived, both

be

venture

subject

not

are

of

not

for Cities

Bounds,
that

him

ought

Villages subject

this

by

Bishop

own

such

many-

Spirit.

36.

his

do

it is

and

Ill

for

and

and

belong

Country places and

let him

Apostles.

Nation

his Consent,

without

the

Communion

to

of every

their

as

of

surreptitiously.

First

esteem

Canons

them

Bishops

is the

Thing

of

done

are

The

35.

to

receive

not

Things

who

Ecclesiastical

those

whom

hath

he

ordained.

Bishop

If any

37.

Office,

his

undertake

Deacon.

But

because
of

the

Bishop;

in

and

the

if he

of the Want
ill

Temper

but

let

Care
be

like

goeth
of his

of
the

the

doth

is ordained

take

nor

let him

him,

to

that

of

the

People
until

suspended,
manner

own

Clergy

of

let

that

he

received,

Consent,

People,

mitted
com-

Presbyter

is not

and

take
under-

not

but

him

City

do
or

not

because
continue
be

sus-

Law-Booh

112

Let

38.

of

Synod

and

Pentecost,

again

Hyperberetieus, that is, according


the

before

fourth

the

Let

Bishop

But

of God.

Things

of God

let him

support

Let

who

and

will

be

under

leave

Bl6hoi)'sown
has

Wife

himself,

to

but

if

may

the

give

to

Goods

belonging

own

the
not

an

of
to

the

have

may

Goods

as

Ecclesiastical

the

or

the

j^oor

under

do
;

for

the

any

it is

Lord,

of

their

Bishop,

if he

Lord,

be

oj^enly

wdien

Power
he

propriate
ap-

Church.

account

he

pleaseth, that
Revenues

Kinsfolk,

the

sometimes

short, who

come

Children,

of

People

be

not

of the

Revenues

Bishop

with

to

they

let him

sence
Pre-

give

to

or

siastical
Eccle-

him

the

of

and

for

of

he

on

in the

Consent

his

pretence

lawful

Poor
the

as

the

distinguished,that
to

them

Deacons

those

Month

the

of

and

proper

of

Komans,

Presbyters

the

and

the

the

required

Let

any,

dicth

as

is intrusted

Souls.
has

not

Care

the

Kindred

own

alienate

without

Thing
he

them

Pretences

40.

have

it is not

his

to

putes
Dis-

of October.

part of them

any

of

Week

of
the

to

administer

and

Revenues,

such

Ides

Doctrines

fourth

twelfth

the

on

in the

ecclesiastical

the

in

twice

the

the

Once

happen.

that

39.

disobedient

held

another

one

determine

let them

and

be

Bishops

ask

let them

and

Piety,

the

that

taught

not

better.

People

Year,

have

they

pended, because

Church.

Ante-Nicene

the

of

or

Servants.

Ecclesiastical

The

For

this

is

the

Church

the

are

Relations

fall into

liable to

Reproach.

We

41.

Goods

with
he

the

to

the

their

those

wanteth,

if he

and

waited

Altar, since
time

the

not

Arms

bear

of

by

against

the

those

for

used
with

all

casions
Oc-

live with

him

those

by

doth

Soldier
Enemies

in

be

means

any

he

Things

maintained

be
a

as

tributed
dis-

Authority,

appointed, that

should

much

all be

and

who

not

of God

Altar

ought

be

God,

Brethren

may

his

to

intrusted

for his necessary

them,

the

Law

so

of

partake

want

they

the
at

Fear

the

of

they

be

Power

more

and

Deacons,

and

be

much

that

his

or

have

for if he

Men,

Kindred

his Death

Bishop
;

which

undone,
so

according

want,

doth

that

For

of

is also to

those

Guests,

Straits.

he

the

neither

his

nor

be

Property,

with

Support,
;

who

in

Presbyters

Reverence

as

Souls

the

own,

Church

that

113

knowing

not

Suits, and

that

precious

to

by

Law

of the

administer

the

by

Apostles.

Men,

Church

the

command

the

over

and

Bishop's

of

Pretence

under

loss

any

the

of

God

before

just
suffer

Revenues

Canons

at

his

at

the
any
own

Charges.
42.

dulgeth
him

Bishop,
himself
off

leave

43.

If

or

Presbyter,

in

those

Subdeacon,

Dice

or

Drinking,

Practices,

Reader,

who

Deacon,

or

let

or

or

either
him

be

in-

let
prived.
de-

Singer, doth

and

Bishop,

44.

for

so

quireth Usury

of

do

so,

off to

leave

if

but

of

Part

Office

the

We

46.

If

has

had

who

is

an

Bishop

or

polluted by
the

the

Cross

and

feit

ones.

taketh
be

or

any

prived.
de-

be

Presbyter,

or

For

or

ichat

Belial,

doth

or

the
real

divorceth

Layman

another,

and

or

the

ment
Agree-

what

or

Part

divorced

one

baptize

not

let him

Ungodly,

between
distinjTuishino;

If

him

Presbyter rebaptizethhim

not

48.

let

Infidel?

Baptism,

true

deriding

as

with

perform

(as valid) the Baptism

Christ

between

Believer

47.

Bishop,

who

suspended

be

to

Heretics, be deprived

is there
a

let him

Deacon,

or

Clergyman,

re-

deprived.

be

them

that

receiveth

Sacrifice of

has

of

command
who

Deacon,

induceth

pended
sus-

who

to, either

Heretics, let him

also

he

be

Deacon,

or

Presbyter,

or

him

Laity.

,he lendeth

let him

or

let

or

Presbyter,

those

with

only prayeth

of the

one

or

Bishop,

45.

off

leave

him

let

like, either

the

Church.

of the Ante-Xicene

Law-Dooh

114

Death

of

Priests

his

be

own

who
him

deprived

Christ, and

and

counter-

Wife

by another,

and

let him

suspended.
49.

If

any

according to
the

Son,

and

Bishop
the Lord's
the

or

Presbyter

doth

not

baptize

Constitution, into the Father,

Holy Ghost,

but

into

three

Beings

The

without

Ecclesiastical

beginning,
let him
If

50.

the

which

into

Nations,
and

the

of

Will

If any

5 1
.

of

one

any

Wine,

and

for the

but,

God

that

of

deprived,

things

and

female,

for

of the

one

If

52.
that

be

deprived, because

53.

If

Heaven
any

Festival

of

out

the

indeed

or

Flesh
of

good,

and

blasphemously

reform

Church

Spirit.

or

and

let him
the

be

same

Laity.

from

returneth

is joy in

cast

Bishop

any

let him

either

very

and

the

of Hatred

out

were

one

to

from

abstaineth

exercise, but

male

7nan,

Deacon,

or

ye

the

according
the

ther,
Fa-

Do

into

by

All

the

of

thrice

Order,

own

Disciples of

Ghosts

Ghost,

tize
Bap-

say,

Name

Holy

One

but

of Christ,

not

mahe

the

Presbyter,

or

his

Creation,

and

the

did

Constitution

Sacerdotal
for

not

the

into

Holy

our

Bishop,
the

forters,
Com-

perform

not

Death

and

ye

them

and

and

made

abuseth

Lord

Go

"

things, forgetting that

the

on

doth

the

Bishops, baptize

of Christ

115

three

or

Admission,

one

into

given

Son, and

Son

and

Apostles.

Sons,

Presbyter

or

baptizing

therefore, O
Father

is

Death,

my

three

of the

deprived

be

the

of

deprived.

Immersions

Immersion
let him

into

or

Bishop

any

Three

all

be

Canons

or

his
he

over

Bishop,
Days

doth

Presbyter
Sin,

or

Sinner

of

who

that

Presbyter,

partake

receive

rejecteth him,

but

grieveth Christ,
one

not

Flesh

him

let him

sayeth,

be

There

"

repenteth.^^
or

Deacon

or

Wine,

doth
let

him

not

be

deprived,
Cause
54.

of

Scandal

If

any

bait

at

If any

00.

shall

If any

Man,

58.

Clergy
let

be

If

Clergy
be

be

is in

having

as

If

60.

Church

any

Clergy, let
If

61.

tliere

Fornication
and

he

or

be

Thou

"

of thy People^''
abuseth

Presbyter

at

Deaf

Feet, let him

be

taketh

who

instruct

doth

not

and

if he

or

Blind

or

suspended

Care

no

them

continue

Presbyter,

if he

continue

his

in

of

the

in

Piety,

his

gence,
Negliof

one

any

Necessity, let

in

it, let

the
him

him

be

prived
de-

read

in

the

Brother.

causeth

publicly

Books

of

the
of

Destruction

be

when
his

supply

not

killed

the

him

his

or

spurious

holy, to

were

doth

one

the

Bishop unjustly,

deprived.

and

is forced

he

Scripture

mocketh

Clergy

and

want,

suspended

when

the

the

Ruler

Presbyter,

Bishop

any

abuseth

Clergy

of

separated

let him

in

eating

Laity.

or

People,

or

him

59.

the

Bishop

separated.

lame

for

taken

be

sayeth

the

the

of the

one

like

the

of

be

becoming

Road.

for

of

one

at

or

Clergy

one

If any

57.

of the

Evil

let him

Deacon,

the

deprived

speak

not

^Q.

and

one

be

him

let

upon

Inn

an

Clergy

the

suspended, excepting

be

and

many.
of

one

Conscience,

seared

to

let him

Tavern,
to

having

as

Church.

Ante-Nicene

the

of

Law-Book

116

be

to

Ungodly,

the

People

if

as

of

and

they
the

deprived.

be

Accusation

an

Adultery,

convicted,

let

or

against

him

not

be

Christian

forbidden

other

any

for

Action,
into

promoted

the

Clergy.
If

62.

Jew,

or

any
a

Clirist,let

of

one

Gentile,
him

be

tlie

or

an

Clergy,

for Fear

Heretic, shall

suspended

but

of

deny

if he

Men,
the

deny

as

of

Name

the

Name

of

him

let

Body

If

70.

Bread,
he

be

If

71.

Temple

into

If

72.

suspended,
took

he

the

Holy

and

let

from

away

unjust

if

but

Heathen

lighteth up

or

suspended.

Clergy

Oil, let

or

taketh

Laity,

or

fifth Part

him

that

to

be

which

no

Gold,

or

be

one

his

is

Use, for it

own

let him

caught,

w^hich

Linen,

or

it to

appropriate

one

if any

but

Silver

punished

be

Suspension.

with

If

74.

faithful

the

Bishops

if he

and

and

yet is convicted,

but

if,when

cited

even

then

Synod

he

second

his

Punishment
doth

Bishops

two

Sentence

will

let
him

to

not

come,

they please against

him

be
if

but

let

him

by avoiding

gain advantage

to

appear

and

determined

obey,

sent

by

Apology,

his
be

not

cited

be

he

maketh

and

despiseth them,

what

not

by

that

cometh

let

by credible

Crime

any

necessary

cited, he

is

Time

he

pass

may

it is

Persons,
;

of

accused

be

Bishop

and

he

be

the

unleavened

as

into

Jews,

the

Honey

add

him

of

Vessel

sanctified, let
is

Oil

the

Church

ac-

away.
A

73.

of

either

or

suspended.

Festivals, let him


one,

any

of

Synagogue

in their

Lamps

be

fasteth

them,

deprived

be

carrieth

Christian

any

or

let him

Laity,

of the

one

with

of

suspended.

Clergy,

Festivals,
him

let

Thing,

such

any

or

their

be

the

Festivals

the

from

Presents

of

other

any

keepeth

or

of the

cepteth

or

let him

Laity,

of the

one

Bishop,

any

Jews,

the

with

be

if he

but

bj weakness

be hindered

he

deprived, except

be

Church.

of the Ante-Nicene

Law-Book

US

the
that

their

Judj^ment.
7.3. Do

against
Law
every

not

Bishop,

sayeth
Word

ye

"

In

shall

receive
a

nor

the
he

Heretic

an

Christian
mouth

of

established.^^

in

if he
two

or

be

Testimony

single, for

three

the

Witnesses,

76.
or

Bishop

whom

ordain

he

Matters

for

Laws

his

Ordination

for

not

it is not

But

just

if any
let

invalid, and

make

him

be

divine

God

shall

or

Heirs

in

of

one

Son,

Dignity,

to

Church

119

his

or

Affections

the

put

Inheritance.
be

Apostles.

Episcopal

the

gratify human

to
must

we

of

the

with

pleaseth

and

Episcopacy,

to

the

of

gratify liis Brother,

not

must

Kinsman^

other

any

Canoiis

Ecclesiastical

The

under

do

let

so,

with

punished

Suspension.
If

77.

is

but

Leg,

Bishop

defile

it is
the

him, but
But

78.

Bishop,

as

being

If any

but

It

80.

who

is

is

is not

just

any

of

others, unless

it

have

We

81.

Opportunities

for

deprived.

82.

Clergy

him

it is

the

made

siastical
Eccle-

the

made

be
the

Bishop
and

one

Believers

can

one

Admonition.

We

do

permit

Servants

Master's

immediately,

baptized
that

he

should

Bishop

agree

Lord's

their

can

received, and, if he

unjust

by

ought
but

not

to
tivo

serve

to

be

Consent,

be

who
a

of
do

to

the

so,

hath

Teacher

attend

to

from

or

divine
not

Affairs

necessary

the

without

that

not

happeneth

anywhere

For, No

not

be

not

with

be

of himself

Trial

Either, therefore, let him

to

him

Gentiles

the

said, that

upon

that

Body

but

pray

public Administrations,

into

be

not

ordain

to

in from

yet afforded

made

ordained.

be

not

be

his

Soul.

let him

Demon,

cleansed, let

Conversation

wicked

the

Person,

let him

right

come

let him

of

hindered.

be

nay,

let him

worthy,

be

he

when

hath

of

lame

or

blind, let him

defiled

not

Dignity,

of the

and

may

one

Clergy

the

of

deaf

Eye,

an

Blemish

Pollution

be

not

in

Episcopal

not

if he

Affiiirs

79.

of

worthy
for

maimed

be

one

any

or

Grace.
let himself
on

all

Church.
let

him

ing
Masters, accord-

ordained

for

into
this

the

would

Time

any

appeareth

Servant

such

higli Office,

into

an

and

if liis Master

as

of

Practice

Families.

worthy

it,and

from

him

such

But
be

to

Onesimus

our

alloweth

dismisseth

and

of

Subversion

the

occasion

would

For

tliem.

owned

that

those

grieve

Church.

Ante-Nicene

the

of

Law-Bouk

120

him

let

be,

to

his

House,

at

ordained

appeared

giveth

his

if

dom,
Free-

him

be

ordained.
Let

83.

and

Government
for

"NVhosoever

84.

Clergyman,

let him

be

holy, by

Old

Covenant

[one

of

one

of the

two

of

Judith,]

hundred

and

of

are

the

John,

the

Peter,

three

Epistles

of

of

be

Layman,

of

three

these, take
of

Wisdom
that

fourteen

Clement,

of

Epistles

John,

one

and

Songs,

the

is, those

Gospels

of
the

of the

"James,

Job,

your

Constitutions

one

verbs,
Prophets.
Proyoung
Sirach

Covenant,

new

Luke

and

Epistles

two
one

the

Esther,

sixteen

Mark,

Paul,

of

learned

very

the

Solomon,

that

Matthew,
of

of

of
care

of

one

of

Song

Exodus,

four

one

Books

the

Joshua

Ruth,

Maccabees,

the

the

of

of Ezra,

two

Of

Laity.

one

of

one

venerable

Genesis,

Moses,

Judges,

three

four

and

the

Books,

of

Clergy

Chronicles,

the

sacred

these

be

he

esteemed

Deuteronomy,

besides

learn

our

CcEsar,

Governor

if

if he

but

be

the

fiftyPsalms,

And

But

prived,
de-

be

to

the

or

and

and

Ecclesiastes, and

Persons

belong

King

Books

five Books

the

Nun,

Kings,

the

deprived

both

you,

Leviticus, Numbers
of

Roman

Administration,

Punishment;

following

the

and

Son

abuse

suffer

the

suspended.

be
Let

85.

shall

goeth

God.

to

him

let

unjustly,

let him

God

who

both

of Ccesar

Things

Things of

the

and

Deacon,

or

retain

to

Sacerdotal

the

The

Presbyter,

or

desireth

and

Army,

the

to

Bishop,

of

Jude
dedicated

of

two
to

the

you

Bishops, by

it is not

fit to

contained

in

Bishops, and
be

with

one

God,

Now
whole

World,

to

Peace

and
a

which

Mysteries

Apostles.
by

for you,

us

observe

them, ye

if you

; but

undergo

have

be

obedient,
dis-

everlasting

Penalty

Glory

the

Holy
and

ever

The

End

be

to

unbegotten,
all

you

and

suitable

to

Maker

of

us

Thee, the God

of the

and

now

vouchsafe

Saviour

all,and

movable,
im-

the

of his
;

with

Father,

always,

and

Amen.

Constitutions

by Clement,

which

are

Doctrine.

III.

and

over

Spirit,the Comforter,

and

in the

Work,

Mediation

the

God

our

Peace

good

every

through

the

his

unreprovable,

Christ,

ever.

and

through

unto

you

with

Son, Jesus

whom

VOL.

the

us

continue

is

unite

Life

Eternal

you

beloved

for

of the

established

punished,

alone

who

unblamable,

in

be

another, and

Spirit,perfect

Holy
to

of

Acts

have

be

eight Books,

121

Disobedience.

your

the

shall

shall

in

all, because

Rules
if you

saved, and
you

War

the

Canonical

ye

shall

before

them, and

these

of the Apostles.

Clement,

me

publish

Let

Canons

Ecclesiastical

The

of

the

the

Holy Apostles

Catholic

NOTES

TO

THE

CHURCH-

HOUSE

AND

ANTE-NICENE

NOTE

INTRODUCTORY

On

ORDINANCES

Denkwlirdigkeiten
the

subject

by

truly

der

richtung

Taufe,

learned

of

Augusti's

consulted.

On

remarkable

critical

and

graphs
Mono-

divines

of

the

Darstellung

Geschichtliche

auf

bis

Christus

von

be

to

have

we

School

Brenner,

Fr.

Dr.

volume

seventh

itself

ING
RESPECT-

BAPTISM.

deserves

Roman-Catholic

German

WORKS

OF

the

(1825)

particular
two

CRITICAL

THE

subject

whole

this

THE

BOOK.

FIRST

ON

THE

OF

CHURCH.

THE

TO

-BOOK

der

Ver-

Zeiten.

unsere

1818.
B.

J.

Dr.

geliums
Zeit

im

Besides

der

zu

credit

Deutschland.

1823.

works

for the

exposition by

of

Brenner

frankness

Hirscher

and

and

Taufe.

der

Sacrament

Das

Verhaltniss

Scholastik

learned

very

das

Ueber

theologischen

katholischen

Hofling^
The

Hirscher,

intrepidity
G

der
der

neuesten

divine

Lutheran
Erl.

Evan-

1846.

deserve

of their

particular
researches.

124

NOTES

But

also

of

book

the

Drey,

claims

respect,

not

but

for

evident

sincerity

also

where
is

Lord's

the

pray
he

acting

spirit of

the

baptized

gregation,
Con-

whole

of

acknowledgment

an

Catechumen

the

in

This
his

Sacerdotium

"

Thus

the

the

St. Jerome,

of

(ch. 2.):

against Lucifer"

that

is

learning,

true

author.

Christian,

every

words

the

the

Second

our

significant ceremony.

that

priest in

as

this

that

general priesthood of

tlie

of

before

Prayer

observes

its

Ordinance

the

mentions

he

to

the

in

for

only

Volume,

tions
Constitu-

Apostolical

the

on

frequently quoted

Canons,

and

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

is in

Dialogue

"

laici,id

ba-

est

ptisma."

Note

CHRYSOSTOMUS'

ON

BAPTISM

his

these

Church

of

of the

n(jt

he

that

for
he

is

ancient
the

going

Church

prayer

give

the

document
it

reads

traditional

text,

generation.
in

prayer

enlarged

an

which
the

of

whoever

and
of

as

proved

Presbyter

the

eighth

(Augusti,Denkw.vii.
but

has

is therefore
;

OF

Chrysostomus

that

was

them

on

formulary.

to

he

of that

Constitutions

evidently nothing

338.)

"

record

of his

ORDER

ANTIOCH.

OF

His

corresponding

Greek

of

p. 331

speaks

ANCIENT

THE

Chrysostomus,

when

Antioch.

produce

The

CHURCH

notes

formularies

the

THE

sermons

feel that

will

OF

Johannes

(p. 180., compare


wrote

RECORD
IN

in

Nkandek,

A.

and

the

Bishop

blessing to

the

of

there

the

141.)

p. 138"

detailed

It is followed

book

is

remodelling
by

pronounces

Catechumens.

lary
formuwhen

126

Spirit,formed

of the

confession

the

HOUSE-BOOK,

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

gradually the

third

article.
The

epitome

Father, the Son, and

the

in

in the

Christianityare
is considered

rest
to

the

so

in

The

ethical

to

Christian

intends

to

be

based

the

they

stand

of

nothing
ancient

Church,

The

of the

either

doctrinal

from
than

the

that

divine

of

New

of

to

make
with

such

formulas,

the

and

ment
Testa-

history of

It

and

is

belong
of

but
the

to

Church

the

intentions

of

the

school-formularies

Christ.

Creeds

our

may

Creed

and

in

seventeenth

not

the

threefoldness.

belief,of

spirit and

ante-Nicene

not

not, with

all which

combination

consciousness

general

(catechetic)epitomes.
must

in

science.

ground,

own

communion

are

congregation
so

to

false, uncritical, unhistorical,

and

We

and

of

dislionest,patchwork of the
brought forward as ante-Nicene
which

the

Philosophicalformularies

confession

their

to the

is farther

pledges

in

The

disciplinary,subject

as

Christianityin

the world.

upon

Schools, not

belief

characterizes

form

authoritative.

sense

epitome of the

an

only

the historical records

and

but

the

upon

and

the

important character
consequently this, that it means

is

religionsof
that

which

Communion,

history

nothing

is what

take

in

whole

the belief

Church,

Spirit in

the

remarkable

most

Church

Primitive

philosophy,

with

ideas

Apostles' Creed

This

of

the

Spirit.

Church

itself,so

Baptism

constitutes

highest

that

by

development

belongs

the

point respecting

real doctrinal

epitomized elements

ancient

of the

is, in the mind

This

of

of the

consciousness

doctrinal

these

which

that

crystallizedis

have

and
faithfulness,

but

source.

which

round

point

Still the

value

no

of its

that

authority but

no

claim

can

at

all,or

duty

Bull, Pearson, and

to

part

century,

has

formularies,

many

historical

great

are

and

cal
philosophibaptismal

eliminate

Bingham,

both.
admit

OF

CREED

B.

Church

ante-Nicene

among

Alexandrian
friend

presented

learned

Nor

party.

the

evidentlythe

It is

writers, and

Nicene

formulary
Nyssa)

which

in

which

is

which

he

vision, and

Nor

must

that

quote

we

of

one

known

the

its face.

Cassianus,

formulary
do

and

of

ecclesiastical

an

of Lucian

of

admit

formularies

German
But
of

if

forced

of

word

this

on

only

lation
interposimilar

honest

an

can

those

Church

all

the

Liturgies

of

forged works,

eighth

subject

of

book

It would

Ephesus.
after

and

Hagenbach,

; we

mula
theologicalfor-

all

into

Council

the

sweep

these

fictions
of

sanctuary of the Church

Creeds

have
the

the

enabled,

are

of

Creeds
to

better

All

to
a

must

we

come

them

is

authority of

so-called

St. Mark

of

sion.
confes-

of Antioch

ancient

the

of

the

on

of

in the

Neander, Rothe,

Church

since

of

physical
meta-

speculation

stamp

the

it represents

Liturgy

say

centuries, we
real

the

evidence,

Least

gory
Gre-

Confessor,

the

Church

the

that

the

many

searches
re-

other

critics.

the

had

the

to

of

of

found

are

Constitutions,
useless

internal

St. Peter, and

and

posterior,like
be

all

Creeds

as

allow,

we

its divines.

which

St. James,

that

the

bears

can

Creed

the

even,

some

criticism

Nor

against

be

to

know,

not

the

and

has

(says Gregory

theological schools, and, besides,

through Hilarius,
on

Socrates

fiction,a

which, if genuine, is, again, nothing but


of

his

only through post-

doctrinal

all

and

formulary of

the

received

at

not

the

formulary of

know

of

Arius

which

doctrinal

we

Creed

as

which

and

admit

we

can

Thaumaturg,

and

formulary

Constantino,

to

127

APOSTLES.

Creeds,

that

Church,

preserved.

THE

light,and
to

on

the

other

and

second

hand,

ante-Nicene

the

to

age,

give

which

shall, perhaps, be enabled

we

recognize

the

speculations out

or

the

stages

through

which

third
some

have

by
our

passed.
historical

tendency

of

Creeds, called

becoming
o

Apostolic, necessarily

gradually

more

extended,

128

her

faith, in

into

the

Some

merely
it is

interesting

form

of

Church

sharpness

of

formularies

all these
of

the
of

confession

this

out

of

expression

Apostolic
All

that

has

Creed

of

learned

mystery

to

Scripture

writing,

the

sung
was

found
that

Fathers
:

very

The
that
says

veiled
Creed

in

as

there
in

learn

expressly.
; so

Still,at
reasons

also

later

Whoever

which

makes

as

rule

the

to,

true

formula,

and

of

the

words

by heart,

period,
:

or

of

Catechumens

the

to

sheer

doctrine

secret

of

fore
thereis

book,

as

the

one

said,

was

Scripture

for that

their

imposes

respecting

Creed

This
the

was

which

mystery

of

it

the

by

Testament.

out

given

the

shows

or

epitome

not

was

they might

naturally

secret

tomes
epi-

round

articles.

New

the

the

reduces

conscience

the

be

an

and

superior

read

not

could

also

blindness

even

about

heart,

mysterious
too

said

by

epitome.

an

or

Apostles

be

the

contained

been

single

Christian

with,

off

baptismal

as

revelation,

the

upon

It

cases

original

takes

grouped

baptism.

new

all

Spirit, prescribed

of the

the

What

nonsense.

and

in

points,

value,

intended

the

It

was.

real

lament
a

tradition

But

but

tions.
falsifica-

as

what

out,

accounts,

for

but

can

faith, collateral

the

their

Son,

Matthew

Creeds

such

literal

in

to

Father,

truth

than

doubtful

some

right interpretation

sees

of

Creed

form,

originally

find

to

or

Spirit.
the

to

as

appears,

evangelical

of St.

Gospel
is the

know,

to

intrusions

and

byjuxta-position.

given

doctrinal

it

as

were,

illustrations

as

Son,

intrusions

as

respecting

heretical

certain

interpolations

are

considered

be

Church

the

respecting Father,

additions

rather

must

of

consequence

doctrine

These

of

consciousness

the

with

together

HOUSE-BOOK.

AXD

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

of

which

of
not

it

schoolmen

theological

fiction

B.

CREED

I.

I.

The

know

We

OF

Creed

the

in Usserius

De

Psalterium

the

in Greek
of the

one

into

his

The

De

of

Creed

Fide

this

reader

explains
read

; we

(Haer. 72.),as

Epiphanius

various

Anglo-Saxon

an

Augustin

Symbolo

et

by

will find discussed

particularby
St.

129

ROME.

of Rome.

the

in

OF

Church

form

703.

year

in

the

which

in his treatise

text

of

Sjmbolis :

of

CHURCH

primitive

documents

undoubted

text

THE

the

this

same

inserted

by

opponents of Arius, Marcellus, bishop of Ancyra,

formulary.
articles,

two

descended

he

into

hell,"

and

are,

of

indeed,
our

the

"

found

not

The

age.

preceding

Communion

the

*'

"

he

likelywas

fixed

in

the
it.

I believe

Greek,
originally

in God

in Jesus

Who

was

part

Father

Heaven

Christ

his

Almighty
Earth
and
;]
only Son our

by
\conceived'\

the

which
middle

Was

under

crucified

Pontius

The

third

day

he

rose

Lord

Holy Ghost,

Hell,'\

again
G

from
5

the

most

of

the

ceived
re-

Pilate,

into

the

brackets.

and buried,
\_dead'\

[//e descended

the

Churches

Virgin Mary,
Suffered

of

the later formulary

put between

are

the

the

and

of

between

Reformed

the

as

or

the

Christ.

Text-Book,

our

earlier

congregation
by

of

explanation

as

difference

the

in

additions

\_Maker of
And

other

Church

Latin
The

each

exhibits

the

other
the

of Confession

explanation

as

being

given

as

century, and

of

as

amongst

following text
form

inserted

was

form

genuine

buried," the

was

holy Church,"

primitive
second

in any

first

Believers, united
The

of Saints,"

dead,

born

of

the

130

[God]

shall

he

thence

From

the

right

hand

the

quick

and

of

[Abnighti/],

Father

the

sitteth at

Heaven,

into

ascended

He

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

judge

to

come

the

dead.

Holy Ghost

in the

I believe

Church:
Holy [Catholic]

The

of

Co)nmunion

[The
The

Ibrgiveness of

The

resurrection

body

of the

lifeeverlasting.]

the

[And

sins

;]

Saints

Amen.

This

Creed

The

II,

is

of

known

only

to

Apostles, edited

of the

Church

the

Its

1848.

Constitutions

Coptic

the

by

us

of Alexandria.

form

there

is the

lowing
fol-

in the

I believe

his

in

And

in the

And

Holy

Father

Jesus

Spirit,the Giver
the

Almighty

Christ

Baptism

of life

Substance

same

Sovereignty,One

One

the

our

Lord

Trinity of

the

God,

true

only-begotten Son,

Saviour

and

only

One

Kingdom,

Faith, One

in

the

holy Catholic

in

the

life

Apostolic Church

everlasting.

Amen.

Every body
But
and

abstract

(Eph.
(iod

so

iv.

and

the

that

sees

is also the
imitation

5.):

"One

Eatlicr

of

"

TpiuQ

"

ofxoovcriog

followingline,which
of

Lord,
all,who

the
one

grand

words

faith,

is above

one

all,and

is

is
of

an

sion.
intru-

confused

St. Paul

baptism,

one

through all,

and

all."

in

article

These

The

holy Catholic

in the

life

concluding

and
of the

Apostolic

whole

first

Still

found

of

our

therefore, is,that

the

in

The

age.
whole

the

the

the

two

first

form

is in its present

is not

Creeds

additions, and

intrusions.

lines

second

the

the

Apostolic Church,

the

later

lines

two

of

everlasting.

therefore

intermediate

lines

next

131

ALEXANDRIA.

construction

in the

in the

were

OF

natural

only

reappears

two

those

CHURCH

OF

CREED

II.

B.

mitive,
pri-

not

genuine

forms

necessary

latter

part

of

sequence,
con-

is not

primitive.
texts

show

present

text

subjoined

The

extension,

the

as

in the

I believe
And

in

his

only

only-begotten Son

the

of

progress

final

tion.
interpola-

Form.

the

Father

Jesus

Almighty

Christ,

our

Lord

Saviour:

and
And

in the

Holy

Spirit,the
2.

in the

I believe
And

in

his

The

only

First

Giver

Addition.

God,

true

only-begotten

of life.

Son

the

Father

Jesus

Almighty

Christ, our

Lord

Saviour:

and

in the

And

i7i the
the

in

3.

God,

true

gradual

exhibits

Primitive

The

1.

the

The

Holy Spirit,the
Holy

of

life,

Church,

Life everlasting.
Addition, placed

Second

Giver

between

the

original

Text

and

the

Appendix.
I believe
in

And
and
And

in the
his

only

God, the Father

true

only-begotten

Son

Jesus

Christ,

Saviour:
in the

Holy

Spirit,the
G

Giver

of

Almighty

life,

our

Lord

132

One

Faith,

One

Kingdom^

One

Sovereignty,

One

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

Baptism,
the

Holy

in

the

life

the

of

is not
of

examination

of

the

other

our

age.

and

with
shows

the

its

and

less

the

whole

the

watchword

is
the

as

it

character

as

scholastic.

being

the

school

whole,

of

"#M#

not

of

the

and

the

more

the

But,

sciousness
con-

third

it

Origen,
universal,

of

first-born

manuscripts

created."

The

pared
Com-

it is Athanasian.

"

this

formulary
learned

the

middle

words,

of

conclusion.

scholastic

decidedly

some

one.

Appendix.

an

being

that

show

same

Hippolytus

the

"

the

the
as

of

creation," only

as

the

Arian

After

to

be

to

as

chapter

scholastic

it to

about

formularies

of

suffice

merely

on

Church
little

Canons,

ancient

most

leads

contents

expresses,

the

the

historical, but

given

It

Constitutions.

would

side, I believe

of

century,

of

Book

Seventh

the

to

Coptic Baptismal

text

therefore

I have

according

Ordinances,

Apostolic

formulary

on

the

authentic

most

the

everlasting.

Apostolic

authority of

The
the

Church,

Apostles' Creed

The

III.

in

have

134

NOTES

lines.

But

indeed

it would

veneration

be

its substance

Liturgy
which

About

the

Hymn,

in his

of

(Doxologia
here

it appears

variations

47.) is

The

effusion

phrases.
explain

the

The

original form

in
if

anti-

the

major)

one

sheer

of the

(Luk.

to

prose

prayer,
the

first

Absolution

the

of

text

(vii.

variations

with
to

able
remark-

Constitutions

wished

juxtaposition of

the

some

to

who

not

of Thanksgiving

with

and

this

Codex.

into

after the

and

14.)

text

Psalm

ii.

collections, from

Hymn

as

its

Hymn,

Alexandrian

the

Apostolic

the

in

transferred

and

likely according

make

with

some

three

texts

that
trinal
docwill

details.

juxtaposition

that

of the

wanting,

also

Of

Hymn.
Kill

first is

of

prose,

as

relic

Angelic

according

received

or

of
a

high

the

to

of Christ.

Service,

of

hand

in

therefore

this

the

printed as prosaic prayer,

also

psalmodic

the

birth

magna

text

the

But

the

that

has

most

alluded

introductory verse

Church,

already

betraying

best

the

Communion

the

Hilarius.

from

with

Church

Roman

part

at

Latin

the

entirely concordant
The

preserved

liturgicalcompositions

to

Mor-

writings,

380, Hilarius, it appears,

year

Greek

the

must

easilyreducible

has

Angels

of the

Song

It

held

it

poetry.

is derived

name

and

"Yfxrog dyyeXiKog,

the

as

used

in

this

evidently

Johannean

the

as

it is indeed

Church

Greek

The

old

of Hebrew

phonic system

early

found

we

For

is

Church.

whole
as

But

older.

not

it

find

we

the

by

Church

; and

metre

any

element.

Primitive

the

by Pliny, and

to

of

it

quite inexplicable,if

be

of

Ilvmn

ninir

in

trace

no

primitive Hebrew

the

but

any

is

there

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

gives
the

us

two

the

clue

to

the

lines

liyiov Trrci'/.ta

Kvpie

6 ^euQ

and

the

second

is

made

to

form

the

EARLY

C.

of

beginning

the

omit

Spirit;" but,

as

which

nothing

and

have

may
But

would

omitted

have

she

which

text

interrupt

of

The

of Christian

Son,

intercalation
This

too, but

Now

removed,

the

God

Lord

punction,
from

as

As

it

added,

been

forming

the

constituting

But

words

later

The

Christ,
this

when

such

dreamt

of

applied (or made

as

in

of

Church

itself

to

against

the

some

Spirit being
of the

words
inter-

impossible
of

the

to

cide
de-

Spirit

understood

were

sentence,

or

second,

the

logical
Christo-

has

undoubtedly

referred

the

expressions

apply)

end.

the

points

to

in

this

the

at

preceding

heading

applying
to

6 ^eog

of the

made

is without

invocation

icvpis

beginning

it is

faith

the

the

the

ment
docu-

undergone

MS.

the

conclusion

certainly

period,
never

to

after

and

"

has

lines

Christo-

the

becomes

strophes,

words

the

the

part.
the

of

whether,

What

Alexandrian

the

division

or

those

placed

of

invocations
arises

Finally,the

this ancient

have

texts

Greek

the

evidence

an

one

both

two

question
?"

the

stitutions
Con-

the

words,

text

it is

phrased,
para-

Church

in

express

Latin

here

not

that

the

devotion

if it
prove

Roman

and

the

to make

The

makes

proves

change.

had

Spirit.

circumstance

other, and

"

and

in

that

Patrologic

and

piety

the

shows

of

Hymn

been

service?

Hymn

in order

made

the

would

with

found

Latin

Holy

they give

of

text,

that

intercalation

Holy Spirit,"was
Father,

the

the

evidently

she

The

arrangement,

tampered

clumsily the

logic parts.

this

has

for her

adopted

most

God,"

something

construction

whole

"Lord

believe

can

Hymn.

first part

text

been

who

the

official Latin

the

original

the

as

of

"And

Now

Father.

135

HYMNS.

words,

the

of

supported by

not

were

words

the

to

the

praises

the

equally

conclusion

the

as

AND

Christological part

Constitutions

them

PSALMS

as

invocation
to

the

Christ,

Him.

the

of

post-Nicene

ancient
were

Him.

Church

studiously

136

words

if the

Now,

of

Spirit; forming
of

invocation

before

Jesus

Christ," and

of

conclusion

solemn

of

beginning

natural

of

Father, and

then

understand

Pliny's

their

if

as

he

"

have

Divine

Now

for

itself.

only

the

we

can

nately
sing, alter-

choirs),and
Deum),

(tanquam

Word,

first of

perfectly: "they

God

soon

Father, and

invocation

(in alternate

As

speaks

text

Christ.

the

words

were

the

of the

double

Jesus

have

must

Father.

to

restored
a

lation.
interpo-

original place, we

invocation

the

the

praise
"

not

as

God."

As

other

the

to

Latin

of

words

is of

instead

the

of

Upon

grounds

p. 141.

second

143.)

into one,

He

evidently as
MS.

This

words

has
has
the

but

Vouchsafe,

it is
O

we

third

subjoin

in the

produced
called

to

Psalmodic

the

the

in

the
of

glory

in
last

God,"

of the

that

Hymns

keep

MS.
3"

MS.

jumbled

ii.

in.

singular misunderstanding

of

irreconcilable
to

the

(see

"

The

what

Evening

with
us

this

Hymn,"

precedes

indeed, is supported by the

Lord,

of

restoration

Alexandrian

whole

counterpart

guess,

in

speaks

that

entire

the

rests

already

are

which

of Usher.

which
and

evidence

and

glory of God."

for the

primitive text,

"

Greek

the

variations

these

importance

some

"

Of

between

internal

and

first.

these

The

variations

external

text,

favour

"

address

themselves

between

Christ

the

of

consists

Hymn

their

after

such

only-begotten Son,

the

to

this

Our

Christ.

the

Jesus
The

to

polation
inter-

that

clear

words

the

Thou,

referred

have

them

restore

we

as

also

only possible

"

the

to

referring to Father,

as

it is

But

words,

the

stood

after

were,

intercalation, the

that

Before

belonged

concluding comprehensive

Deity.

the

interpretationbecame

an

they

that

have

must

Spirit,understood

the

and

Son,

6 ^eug

tcvpu

clear

first part, it is

the

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

the

day

in

the

concluding

second
without

verse

sin."

On
"

in

simple

very

Church.

ancient

given origin

feeling visible
this

in

to

Lord,
to

the

keep

Simeon

as

the

forms

composition

This

thee," "c.,

preceding
of

head

later

the

is

arrangement

Evening

this

beautiful

This

is all

ante-Nicene

refers

we

this.

possess

psalmody

of

and

served
pre-

words,
separate

it is

were

as

sacred

to

(See

which

""

The
the

at

This

text.

and

may

simpler

but

p.

praise

piece.

One

still

same.

"We

Morning

the

Hymn,

placed

song

to

Song

the

of the

imitation

Thanksgiving,

for

been

MSS.

our

early Christians.

Morning

Vouchsafe,

"

composition

the

as

both

imitation

is

of the Western

In

an

composition,

common

proof

documentary

is

Angelic

the

of the

Psalm

that
that

of

words

later

what

primitive Morning

considered

were

in the

(vii.48.) give

that

proves

intellectual

sin," has

Psalmodic

and

Doxology,

tiful
beau-

composition.

Psalm,

Hymn.
a

which

Deum.

of the

counterpart

Greater

the

part of

second

printed as

or

Te

and

and

constitutes

Thanksgiving

of

the

verses

trace

no

without

Evening

an

of

clusion.
con-

of

Psalm

ancient

Morning

call the

we

is

tween
be-

the

composition

which

day

marks

in the

and

verse

in the Psalm

us

of

placed

spiritualand

there

this

us

is

cento

most

our

selection

short

"

sort

Apostolical Constitutions

The
of

is

preceding

which

Church,

There

Psalm

the

but

original

of

in the

Evening

liturgies:

that

or

composition

Evening

merely

with

perhaps originating

The

Amen

"

the

many

to

antiphonies.
Of

is

This

of Psalms,

hemistichs

The

constitutes

remainder

The

Hymn,

just quoted

prayer

verses.

concluding

verses,

devotion.

private

the

Psalm

two

has

for

use

137

HYMNS.

Morning

another

form

Amen,"

is

first three

contrary the

the

AND

PSALMS

EARLY

C.

there

the

ture
conjecform
is

of
no

144.)

authentic

and

hymnology

of

genuine

of

Christendom,

the
as

138

far

Psalmodic
stricter

have

we

source

the

is also called the

MS.

of

(or

the

(whose

pious

guessed

that

ancient

Greeks,

the

of the

who,

to

dyadov,
brought in, cjiujg

lightwas
is

good;"

sera."

Felicissima

transferred

these

the

and

prayer

greeted

the

is not

object
Star

in

to

and

thoughts

right

say,

to

supposing

ihQ"YfxvoQ

Davidic, the latter Hellenic

; but

when

the

Greek

with

eternal

the

they

the

tongue

suiting

which

they
ting
eleva-

Lamp,
light of

the

"

or

occasion,

same

Domestic

that

of the

custom

"

the

an

happily

good light

on

"

as

also

said

of the

are
XvxJ'tf^ov

tov

Varro,

Hymn

the
the

has

slight variation

the

that

of the

author

the

to

"the

Christians

words, with
its

their

Italians
The

Evening

thence

fiog and

the

as

andrian
Alex-

the

on

"

Lamp

of Candles"
he

refer

according

the

It

Holy Spirit)refers

the

Lighting

may

of

the

be

people,"but

beginning

the

144.)

only proved

not

on

the

prayer

93" p.

notes

may

treatise

of the

voice

ancient

has

it,from

accurately

more

Kindling

whoever

learned

by

lighted.(See

subjoin)

Thanksgiving

"

or

Hellenic

call

might

we

marking

sun,

Hymn

Great
and

remarkable

Usher

the

are

we

the

Basilius

of

candles
"

as

Xvxi'ikov).Usher

(Yfxrog tov

light

in the

of

composition

one

custom

of

setting

when

the

the

are

Church

ancient

the

Hymn,

present Italian

moment

"

least

at

Ave-Maria

the

complete

to

then

sense.

But

the

These

form.

adopted the Hebrew


compositions of

it

as

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

the

soul.

xj^aX'EttiXv^vioq
the

same;

first is

probably

were

used

indifferently.

Usher
Ad
"!t

Notes

finem

veterum

Athanasiano

(A^^a

iv

to

the

psalteriorum Latinorum

symbolo

Psalmodies.

primitive Christian

two

etiain

ifl^l(TTois
0"tp, "c.).

In

hymnus

iste

cum

habetur

Apostolico
adjectus

antiquissimo Cottoniano,

auerrl-

EARLY

C.

ypacpos

est

minico

ad

siae uno,

in

PSALMS

^thelstaniano

laudatione

titulum

prsefert:

collegiivetustiore

altero

in Gallia

in Domini

ercitibus
quae

coelestibus

ibi sequuntur,

concilii Toletani
omnino

turque
turn

in

iv.

ex

Ecclesiastic.

'6(Toi Kol

cfdai aBeXcpSu

Thu

Rufinus

Xpia-rhv

sunt, quae

"vxvs

tota

Ke(p.

hymnorum

ecjodivrjstitulum

Graeci,

tum

Mundi

anno

omnium

exarato,

in

psalmi

Constitut.

habet

sive

5.

^a\/j.ol

Se

Aoyou

tov

ita

sententiam

quorum
cantica
Dei

qui

libro

ab
esse

initio

scripta

Christum

concelebrant."

Apostolic,

et

Upoor-

lib. 7.
finem

48.

cap.

Psalterii

Cantabrigiensium collegio [quod

Christi

1158,

fuit

scriptum]

in

; tum

antiquissimoexemplari Alexandrino, majusculisliteris


quod

in

regis

nostri

crix-n^hv descriptusille habetur

Usher's
Vespertinus

Notes
hie

to

6844,

indictione

bibliotheca
:

hac

etiam

Oda

matutino,

Benedictino,

est

4, hoc

et

in altero
est

aerae

academiae

ubi

insuper addita.

\vyviKov.

tov

scripto,in publica Oxoniensis

conservatur,

the"YfivoQ

hymnus

diximus, codice subjunctus


mundi

vel

meminit.

"T/jluov koiQivov^ ad

Benedictine

6663,

'

re-

authoi

rhv
'ypa"pe7"xai,

laude

suorum

in

(al.47.) prsefixum

virh tvi(TT(2u

fidelibus Verbum

fratribus

Vide-

edidimus)

vetus

quorum

in

; ut

in orientalibus

liic

eum

ex-

reliqua

; nam

tum

consensu

kti')hisce verbis

et

ab

14.

13,

ver.

probe observatum.

^eoAoyovures

Sed

"

illius,

nempe

scripsit(apud Eusebium,

apxvs

a-rr

vfxvovai

reddidit.

Deum,

initium
2.

regis

composuerunt

(uti nos

cum

purse

dccclxxxiv.

desumptum

numero,

hseresim

Histor.

Qeov

ecclesiis

fuisse

eorum

Artemonis

contra

annum

cap.

est

iste,tanto

hymnus

eccle-

Karlomanni

et

doctores

capitulo12.

Do-

apud Cantabrigiensis

papas

esset

ecclesiastici

occidentalibus

ceptus,

; orationis

comitis, circa

decantato,

die

Sarisburiensis

in Benedictini

natalitio,Luc.

in

hymnus

conscripto)hymni angelici,quod

hymno

ex

In

(Marini

Achadei

temjDoribus,jussu

"

exarato

dcccclxxx.

annum

139

HYMNS.

proximo,

inscribitur.

Matutinas,"

circa

AND

de

quo

psalterioGr^eco, anno
Christianas

1336,

de-

bibliotheca,"tixvos

tov

140

inscribitur

KuxviKov

De

retur.

'EWdSi

'Eu

"

kS"

Kf"p.

'

Graecia

In

ejusmodi

tinopoli

degentibus

""ESole

29.

dW'

Sfx^ffdai,

iraTpdcnu

TOiS

eiidvs

ri^s iiriXvxviov

f)r]fidruu iKftuwu

dpxa'^ciy a"l"i'n(nt^v

\abs

Toi

(Tav

Visum

silentio

Filium

et

listi, lib.

18.

hymnum

hunc

fuisse

Spiritum
Histor.

ronem,

ab

repugnaverim.
de

Lingua

5(^|7js,in

laudem
consueverint.

aya96u

illius

qui

35.

ita
est

et

Christiani

aTravyaa/xa

gratias.

dicuntur

visi

umquam

Patrem

Nicephoro

Cal-

concesserim,
Christi

ypa\ij.6v ilium,
facta

est

Graeci

suum

rrjs

^as

SS^rjs Dei

in

cujus

mcutio,

dicere

IXaphv
et

non

Var-

(apud

adferretur,

lumen

in

Populus

Ecclesiae

manus

(al. 41.)

5.) "cum

haud-

agere

facile

quemadmodum

libro
:

per

eirt\vxviov

Ut

Latina

soliti, 4"a"s

apostolis

licet

non

Qeov.

gratiam

Laudamus

fi4v

iruev/uLa

cuiquam

Et
51.

cap.

lib. 8.
cap.

ayiov

tuv

iuofilcrOr]-

possumus.

dicunt

(poorhs

irarrip

aa^Qclv

quae

non

Dei."

tamen

esse

fuerunt

canere

inde

jam

Kal

cap.

cxofxev.

apparuit

neque

quum

sanctum

ovk

verborum,

Ecclesiast.

Apostolic,

multum

vocem

respi-

fxkv 6

octtis

luminis

ut

mox

Constan-

ecrirepiuov

TrciTrore

vlhu,

dicere

lucernas,

committere,

traditum

Constitut.

sed

accenduntur

"^ov

ftVe?j/

vespertini

illorum

profert

impietatem

sunt
et

ad

antiquam

tamen

author

actione

gratiarum

Kal

irarepa,

arripere,

fuerit

autem

Kal

oiSful

ttoiovv-

hymnum

X"P"'

rrju

ivxapio'Tlas,

nostris,

patribus

est

(juaquam

Quis

Aluov/J."U

'

\"youT"s

01

\vxva-

Ampliilochium,

ad

sancto

"pcour]i/^ Kal

Ta7s

tv

cum

ipsum

evxapurrelu.

(paueUTOs

raj

Novatianis

hunc

fi^ aiuiry

rjfjLuu

Ecclesiastic.

NavaTiavols

quales

Spiritu

de

0e"rcraA.ia

Thessalia,

Et

aguntur."
lib.

in

Basilius,

ciens

Kal

et

fiunt,

preces

Histor.

5.

infer-

lumen

quum

KwuaTavTiuovTr6\ei

eV

Hierosolymis

et

lurerna?,

libro

'UpoaoAv/xois

Kot

"plais fbx'^^ irapa-rrKTjaiwsro7s


Tou.

soleret,

Socrates

more

quo

recitari

quod

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

aylas

Patris,

142

drififvos iirl

aXpuv

tollis

qui

aixaprias rov

ras

fiS- i\ir](Tovv/xas

ah

suscipe
fos

ayios,

'Irjaovs XptcTrhs,6 Kadr]fj.fV05 if

pios,

irdcrrjsyev-

Tov^eov

vrfTjis

(pvffews,

0a(TiK4us
oil
Ka\

TrpoaSf^aittju Serjoriv
tijjlwv

kv-

/lovos

crv

(Tol

Se^iS

Sti

eT

(TV

e? pidvos Kvpios
(TV
rlfJ-T)
'lr](Tovs
XpKTrhs

tu

irarpSs.

In

dexterara

solus

Jesu

Sancto

gloria Dei

iu

Ao|a

eV

Text

restored

to

spiritu.
patris.

primitiveForm.

v^'kttois
"eijj
"

Ka\ eVl yris

(or evSoKj'a).

evSoKias
iv avOpdotrois
elpr,vr]

hlvovfxiv(T", evKoyovjxivcre,
evxcipi(T'Tov/xeu

vpoaKWovpLeu

5ia rr]V

aoi

"ebs
Kvpie ^a(Ti\"v lirovpavie,

Kvpi"

its

fxeydXrjuaov

(T"

56^av

irar^pavTOKpdrcap
"

6 Qe6s.

Kvpie vlh

"

pLoi/oyevT)

'Itjo-ou
XpicrT4

"

'O

afxvhsrov
6 vlhs

'O

TOV

atpoiuTas
eKerjaou

aXpoiv Tas

Qeov

'

TrarpSs
'

ajxapriastov

K6(TfjL0v
"

rj/xcis
*

tov

afiapTias

KSafxov

'

ikeriaov rjixas, -npoaSe^ai rr/v der](TLV


r]p.wv
KaBrifxivos4u 5e|icttov

iraTpds

'

i\er)(Tovtj/xus'
"Oti
(TV

"? fxuuos

av

il

pidvos Kvpios

'Irjaovs XpiffTos
ds

bo^au

Qiov

"

ayios
"

'

iTaTp6s.

"

'Afxi'ju,

'

solus

Christe.

Amen.

The

pa-

sanctus,

Dominus,

solus

Cu7n

2.

nos-

nobis.

tu

altissunus,

"T""as.

els bo^av ^eov

ad

miserere

Quoniam

LOS

5i'

rjfJLWV,

sedes

Qui

tris

y.6vosay

deprecationem

tram.

tov

irarphs

tov

5o|a,

peccata

mundi,

kSctixov

Xe-

tuv

'6ti

pov"ifj..

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

NOTES

AND

VERSE

MORNING

THE

II.

PSALMS

EARLY

C.

143

HYMNS.

BETWEEN

PSALM

VERSES.

From

Alexandrian

the

eKdarrju ri/x4pauevKoyrjcrco

Kad'^
/cat

alvecrw

Koi

els

rh

aluva

rov

Kara^icoaou,
X^vvai

tov

aicova,

aloot/os.

Kal

Kvpie,

ere'

rhv

els

aov

ovojxa

Manuscript.

Trjv

avaixapri]Tovs (pvKa.-

tovttjv

rj/xepav

rifxas.

Ev\oyr]Ths^ e?,Kvpie,
Kal alveTov

Kal

6 ^eos

rwv

iraTepoiV

8eSo^a(Tfi4vov
to

T]fxuv

ffov
6uofj.d

"

els roi/s alwuas.

'A/xrjv.

III.

THE

EVENING

PSALM
PSALM

From

COMPOSED

VERSES.

the Alexandrian

EuXoyrjThs el',Kvpie,

Manuscript.

5i5a^6v fxe

rd

r][xlviy
Kvpie*, Kara(pvyT] iyeviiOris
'E7W

e?7ro,Kvpie,

'laaai

AiSa^ov'fxe
'6ti

On'
iu

av

iroielv

6? 6 ^eds

irapda

eAeos

to

cxlv.

Tobit, viii.

Psalm
Psalm

2.

5.

cxix.
xc.

Kal yeveS,.

T^fiapTovaoi.

to

^4\r)ixdaov

'

^wrjs

'

d'^o/j.eda
(pws.

yevea

fxov.

Trrjyr)

01

(pooTiaov

Psalm

'6ti

^iKUicafJ-aTd
aov.

Karicpvyov.

tov

Uapdreivou^

iXerjcrov/ue

riju ^v)(i]vfxav

Kvpie ^, TrpSsae

FROM

12.
1.

aov

to7s

yivdxTKOvaiv ae.

Psalm

xli. 4.

"

Psalm

cxliii. 9, 10.

'

Psalm

xxxvi.

9.

Psalm

xxxvi.

10.

144

NOTES

THE

CANDLE

According

ancient

to

CHRISTIANS.

GREEK

THE

OF

HYMN

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

CHURCH-

TO

Manuscripts.

Tov
Ayp^VixoO.)
(^'TiMvos

ayias Sd|7js

4"d5s IXaphv
d.6avdTOV

eatrepivhv

(pus

v/jLuovfjiev
KoL

ayiov

ii^iosel

i)\iov Svcriv,

iiri tov

iXQovTiS
l56uT"S

Trarphs'irjcrov
Xpiare'

vlov

irar4pa Koi

i^eoD.

TTvev/uLa

Kaipols

iviraai

daiais,
vfiveladai"pa)va7s
vlh

THE

6 hiZovs'
^eov, C(^r]v

EVENING

HYMN

APOSTOLIC

THE

OF

CONSTITUTIONS,

AtVeTre

iraiBes Kvpiov

aiVeTre

Kupie

tV

Kvpiov.

rh ovo/na

Aluovfxevere,
Sia

(vii.48.)

v/uLVovfxeu

ae,

evAoyov/jLev

56^au,

fJ.eyd\riucrov

irar^ptov

I3aai\ev, 6

Xpicrrov

Tov"'^a/xci)jj.ov
ajxvov, hs aXpeiT7?v
Sol

TTpeTTei

S(^|oTrpenei

hid

TOV

the

Song

of

a/xapTiap

tov

'

0e"3

t^

vlov, ev

Ka\

TTvevixaTi

alwuas

Also

'

alvos

a-ol irpeirei vfxvos

1o\

ae,

Simeon

Tuv

tTarpl,
els Tovs
t^ iravayicf

alaipwv

'

'A/nriv.

(Nunc dimittis).

k6"tixov'

145

NOTES

APOSTOLICAL

THE

CANONS.

Note
AND

GREEK

ORIGINAL

THE

D.
LATIN

TEXT

OF

THE

TAVO

COLLECTIONS.

Kai^oyeg
avTU)V

tu)v
eKKXrjcricKTTiKol

ay

Versione

(Ex

De

ordinatio7ie

Episcopi.

Episcopus a

duobus

(1.)

'ETr/fffCOTTOC
VTTO

eTTKTKOTriOV

tribus

TrpECT^vrepoQ
vtto
TTol

ExiGUi.)

cnroaroXtoy.
ill)
V
a.

TTOv, Kal

DiONYSii

kvog

diuKoyog,kcu

De

eiriffKo-

ol Xoi-

Episcopis

ordinatione
Diaconi

KXrjpiKOl.

IL

aut

ordinetur.

Presbyteri et

et ceterorum.

Presbyter

ab

uno

Episcopo ordinetur,et
et

Nihil

coni
Dia-

reliquiClerici.
aliud

ill

quod

prcEter

sacrijicio,
Dominus

statuit,offerendum.
El

Tig

Tepog,

eTriffKOTTog,it)
Tvpea^v-

Tvapa

^lara^LP

vtto

rrjv

r/)v

eir)

TrpoffEviyKr]
erepci
Qeov

Tov

VOL.

7/

ettI

rtva

in

to

o'ivov (TiKepa,

T] opveig,
EiriTi^^evTci,
Tiva,

oaTrpia,
III.

quis Episcopus

aut

Kvpi'ovPresbyter, praeter ordinaDomini, alia quaedam


rrj ^vaioi,tionem
sacrificio

altare
^vfftcKTTijpior,
7/ fjeXi,

fj yaXa, T] avrl

Si

in.

lac,

i) i^ioa aut

Trapa

aut

id

aut
volatilia,

Trjv

est,

pro

confecta

offerat
ant

vino

super

mel,

siceram,

quaedam,
animalia

aut

aut

aliqua.

146

TU)
Kcidaipeiffdio'

ciara^iv,

Kaip"p Tio
XiCplOV

7r\t)y

ctui'Ti,

7/

faciens,

Domini

deponatur.
altare, non

Quce speciesad
lyecrBai

ri

elg

tXuLOV

f^cit
frry'ioioi',

hyiar

%aia-

to

Trpog

Xvxriav,

ad
sed
sacrijiciiini,
benedictionem
simplicem,
ad

ti)v

^vfiiana

Kcu

debeant.

r^ Kuipiorrjg Beiag avacpopdg.


11

ci

u\\i]

OTTOjpa

Traffci

oli:ov uTTOfTreWiffdii)
TU)

aWct
rr^vrepoic,

/u)/

dyjXov ^e,
rrrijpiov,
Kal

(TKOTTog

ol

ferri*

TTpE-

et

kcu

Kul

prseter

uvas

lumi-

ad

tliymiama, id

et

incensura, tempore

est,

Ciuko-

editis male

In

TO~ig \oL7ro~ig KXr]pL-

congruo
Ofiv.

deponatur.

tempore

san-

quo

oblatio.

celebratur

(*

ko7c.

spicas

novas

kiri-

Trpea^vTEpOL
Tolg

ad

S'vortanaria

wg

aliquid

et oleum

of-

tempore

liceat

non

altare

cta

k-mfxtpi^ovat
roig,

to

Congruo

IV.

elg

cnrapyji]

KCll TOlg

eTTltTKUTTO)

consti-

legumina, contra

aut

tutionem

veu)y

(TITOV,

aTClX^ClQ

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

NOTES

ferri,etc.)

Quod

ea

offerri
libus

et

fideomnia

poma

primitia3 Epis-

domum,

copo

deferantur.

Reliqua

V.

tur,

possunt, ad

non

sacerdotum

domus

ad

i?i Ecclesiis

quce

Presbyteris,diriganin

offerantur

nee

Certum

est

quod

autem,

Presbyteri di-

Episcopus

et

vidant

Diaconis

et

altari.

et

re-

liquisClericis.
Ut

Episcopus
suam,

uxorem

caste
y-

(3.)

aut

regere,

Presbyter
quant

debet
relin-

non

qiiat.

V.iriffKo-Tor,
T/Trpta^vrepog, VI.

Episcopus

aut

Pre-

OKIGINAL

1}

EiaKovog,T)]V

GKEEK

kavrov

AND

LATIN

sbyter

yvraiKa

147

TEXT.

propriam

uxorem

sub obtentu
evixi]eK^aXXiro), 7rpo(["dffet
nequaquam
Xa^eiaQj kav de li":"aXy,
a(J)o-ligionisabjiciat: si vero

le, KudaieTTLixiviov
pt^iffdu)'

jicerit,excommunicetur

peladio.

si

re-

et

perseveraverit,dejiciatur.

(Cf. Dist.
in

28.

14.; Dist.

c.

31.

9.)

c.

Sacer

Ut

dotes

altaris

Ministri

et

scecularibus

citris

ahstineant,

2-

(4.)
'ETr/cKTOTTOf,
1] Trpecr^vTEpoQ,VII.

Episcopus

i)diah:oi^oQ
Koai^LKaQ

(ppovTihag
sbyter
el Ce
fxi]avaXufjL^aveaQu)'
fxy
ye,

re-

Kcidaipeiadii).

adsumat

Quo

Pre-

aut

Diaconus

aut

quaquam
ne-

sceculares

aliter, dejiciatur.

sin

curas

cele-

Pascha

tempore

hretur.
E(

TiQ

") duiKorog, ti)v

Tepoc,
rov

Tzaaya

ry/zepav

Trpo

r"/C

^lov-

Si

quis Episcopus,

Presbyter, aut Diaconus,

aut

ayiav

eapiyiig lar]fxepiaQ
jxera
haiiov

VIII.

eiriffKOTTOQ,
7/ Trpea^v-

sanctam

Pasclias

diem

vernale

sequinoctium,

ante
cum

eTTiTeXiffr],
Kadaipeicdio.JudaeiS;, celebraverit, abjiciatur.

altaris,obla-

Qjiiod Ministri
tione

communicare.

-(6.)
El

eTriaKOTTog,

Tig

(popag

rov

lepariKov,

IX.

Tzpe-

i]

a^vrepog,i) duiKoyog,i) Ik
KaraXoyov

celebrata^ deheant

tov

ivpoa-

aut

Si

Presbyter, aut Diaconus,

vel

quilibet

yevofxivrjQ,
fx-q fieraXa- catalogo,

"oL)

T)]v

kav

evXoyog

elTraroj' kuI

aiTiav

TvyyavETio'

rj, ffvyyvioji-qg

el ^e

non
caussam

bilis

jxr)
Xeyyj,a0oH

quis Episcopus,

ex

facta

sacerdotali

oblatione,

communicaverit

aut

dicat, ut si ration
fuerit, veniam

conse-

a-

148

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

NOTES

quatur

si

aut

comiuunione
Kara
ifXTTOu'iffag

vyiioQ
fj.))

Cjc

KavTOQ

de

cionem
kOVTOC.

quod
Quod

Ylui'Tag
eiQ

(TTOVQ

rrfv

K\t}(Tiav,K.CU

(pQy

elffiourag

TOVQ

ce

rff

r/)

TrpoaevyJ]kul

dra-

EfiTioiovvTaQ

ingre-

Ecclesiam,

municare

debeant,

Omnes

Ecclesiam

Scripturas audiunt,

au-

oratione,

communionem

sanctam

percipiunt,

tes,

et

non

in

perseverant

nee

com-

fideles, qui

ingrediuntur

rijEKKXy](7ia,dines

afopl^effdciL
XP'/'

obtulerit.

non

dientes

jjl))
irapa^i-tem

av
wg
ciyi^ /jLeraXrjxpei,

iiav

ek-

lepiovypa-

Tu"p

aKovovTaQy

I'oirag

Qeov

ayiay

suspi-

fideles Laid,

X.

tti-

lae-

qui sacrificavit,

eo

recte

tam-

caussa

extiterit,dans

sionis

artvey

privetur,

qui populo

irpoaeviy-quam

tov

dixerit,

non

velut

Ecclesite

inquietucommoven-

convenit

communione

privari.
Consecrat.

(Cf. De
c.

excommunicatis

cum

sit orandum.

non

UKOll'UJVlITU),

Ka\

KUy

EV

Si

XI.

quis

cum

saltem

avTOQ

a(f)OplCE(Td(i},

15.

62.)

Quod

"LQ

Dist.

simul

municato,
excom-

in

oraverit, iste

domo,

nione
commu-

privetur.
Quod

sit orandum.

non

E'l
oji

rir

u)Q

KXrjpiKog
KaOr]pi]ij.iv(p

XII.

KXi]piK(o(rvvEvt,r]Tai, mnato

KCidaipiirrdu}
kul

uvtoq.

Clericis

damnatis

cum

Si

quis

Clerico,

Clerico, simul
damnetur.

cum

veluti

dacum

oraverit, iste

150

TO

NOTES

Cleinci

Ut

sias

./3'.
(12.)
E't

T/
Trpea^vrepoCf

TIC

oXojg

II

Koroc,

u.~o\ei\paQTr)v
K\i](JiKu"y,

tCjv

TravTtXuJg

cnreXdrif ^:a^

Kiq.

yyu)fA.i]i' rod

TTUpa

i-taKUTTOv'

de

iBiov

irrav-

TTpoffKaXovneyovavrov
"Xde~iy
KovcTEVy

eTTLffKOTTOV,

el

vioviLTii).

u)

kKtiae

fxivtol
de

eTriCTKOTroQ

Trap

Tvyx^ciyovcTiy,

i]yi]rjaneyoc

koi-

ovo-

T))y /car' avrwv

crdu)

u}g

mini-

Episcopo

ab

si vocatus

conterapserit,in

inquietudine

sua

perseverans

verumtamen

KXr]piKOvg,d(f)opi^E-

commo-

patimur; praeci-

non

redire

Ut

prseter

ulterius

liunc

strare

upiddELtray apy'iay, ce^rjraL


avTOVQ

Parochia

aliena

et

conscientiam,

sui

Episcopi

icus

Paro-

propriam
demigrans,

omniiio

vwi)- pue

eTrifiiyajy
rr] uy-a^i^'

vi)Q Xa'iKog

Trap'

oux

re-

pergat ad alienam,

chiam,

in
KeXevofxei'

TOVTOV

quilibet

aut

Clericorum,

nuraero

retur
XeiTOvpyely, el /^ictXiora

^r^Ktri

ev

yuera-

tv
uXXrj TzapoiciaTpllDrj

ffrciQ

quis Presbyter,

Si

tripav linquens

Eig

TrapoLKiay,

EuvTOv

relinquant.

Diaconus,

aut

Eccle-

proprias

non

XV.

cia-

t^araXoyov

rov

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

La-

tamquam

ibi communicet.

Episcopus, qui Clericos


alterius
comsiisceperit,
munione

privetur,

XYI.

Episcopus

CiCaffKuXog ara^iag.

wc

apud

moratos

quern

constiterit,si

contra

hilo reputans,
forte

esse

de-

eos

cessationem

cretam

vero,

ni-

pro

ricos
Cle-

tamquam

susceperit;

velut

magister inquietudinis,communione

privetur.

Qtiod bigami
ty.

oufft

f^triiTO
Ki/y

(13.)

yctfioig

(TV

tur

ixTrXui:e\c

/5a7r7((r/i((,
7/ TraXXct-

i:Ti]fn'tneyor,
ov

CuyuTai

XVII.

ptisma

non

admittan-

ad

Clerum.

Si

quis post

secundis

ptiis copulatus,

fuerit
aut

banu-

concu-

LATIN

AND

GREEK

ORIGINAL

D.

habuerit,

binam
elvai ETriffKOTrog,
rj Trpeff^vrepog

y) diaKOVog^ rj oXvjg

Xoyov

rov

sbyter,
Pre-

non

Diaconus,

aut

lepariKov,

potest

non

Episcopus,

esse

Kara-

rov

151

TEXT.

aut

eorum

nuraero
ex
prorsus
qui ministerio

de-

sacro

serviunt.

(Dist.33.

aut

meretricem

acceperif,non

admittatur

ejectam,

'O

Xa"wv,

XW^^

7/

eirl aKrivT]Q,oh

dvai

i) diuKovog, i) oXiog

pog,

tcaTuXoyov

rov

meretricem,
vel

TvpeahvTE-

?/

ETTlfTKOTTOg,

ejectam acceperit,

aut

Ivvarat

tur,

lepaTiKOv.

pu-

quce

mancipanspectaculis
potest

non

aut

pus,
Episco-

esse

conus,
Dia-

Presbyter, aut

aut

qui

his

de

aut

ancillam,

aut

aliquam

blicis

rov

quis viduam,

Si

XVIII.

EK^e-

y)kraipar,i)oiKeriv,
^\r]}ikvr]v,
i) Twv

Clerum.

ad

tS'. (14.)

vel

qui viduam,

is

Quod

1.)

c.

numero

eorum

ex

ministerio

deser-

sacro

viunt.

(Dist.33.
duas

Qui
u.

'O

^vo

fi

vog,

elvat

(15.)

non

aBeX^tBj)^,
ov

Ivvarai

ad

Qui

duas

filiam

esse

non

XX.
bus

KaOaipelffQu).
H

in

con.

fratris, Clericus

poterit.
fidejussorem
non

^tcovg,

Clerum.

acceperit,

sorores

vel

Clericum

eyyvag
YCX-t\piKog

habuerit

admittatur

jugium

KXijpLKog.

15.)

sorores

XIX.

clceX(pagdyayofie-

c.

esse

posse.

Clericus

fidejussioni-

inserviens, abjiciatur.

152

TO

NOTES

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

ii, qui

Quod

eunuchizati

Clerum,

aydp"jj7ru}y
eyersTO
TCI
cKpijpidi]
cni)yf.iuj

t'^U,KCll

?*/
OVTOJC

T;

tiq,

arcpair,

a^lOQ

(.(TTiy

yei-tadoj.6 iavrvv

tTrifj^uvrjCy

^:\1]pL^:6Q'
avTOcporrtjg
Kcd

Ttjg

Kog

ufy,

ita natus

hr]fXLVt

tiq

is

KXrjpi-

qui

TYipiaaag,

eavToy

eaTiy

quis abscidit

Si

T^ig

est, si quis

id

semetipsum,
uKpio-

sibi

amputavit
fiat

Tov

nonfiat.

Igtlv

cKpopii^ifrdu)
(.ty) Tpia'

iTTi^ovXoc yap

eunuchizavit,

se

Clericus
XXII.

XdiKog

8.)

c.

atcpojTijpiaaei,

Kudaipeiffduj'
(poyevg yap
kavTov.

dignus,

est

et

est,

(Dist. 00.

yap

Qeov

tuv

ovpyiag E-)(dp6g.ei
iavToy

virilia,vel si

amputata

sunt

est,

persecutione ejus

si in

vel

factus

homiaum

insidias

per

^i] yei'iadu)efficiatur Episcopus.

uKpijjrripuiaacy

ECTTiy,

er

si

Eunuchns,

XXI.

susci-

sunt,

ad
piaiitui'

"Evyov^og,el ^iv e^ eirripeiag

spoyite

no7i

virilia,

non

Clericus, quia sui ipsius

eav-

homicida

(Dist. 6^.

4.)

c.

Clericus

qui

zavit,
eunuchi-

se

ahjiciatura
Si

XXIII.

Clericus

tur,

quia

Ut

Laicus

quis,

omnino

qui

se

vit,
eunuchiza-

an?iis

Laicus

abscindens
communione
suae

stitit.

damne-

commu-

privetur.

XXIV.

quia

cum

homicida.

est

suus

trihus
nione

Clero.

fuerit, absciderit

semetipsum,

bus

condi-

inimicus.

tionis

Ut

Dei

est, et

l^ojijg.

ipsum
semet-

annis

tri-

privetur,

vitae insidiator

ex-

ORIGINAL

D.

GREEK

AND

LATIN

Quod

153

TEXT.

Episcopus, aut

Diacomis^

aut

criminibus

pro

nione

diaKOVog,

opKiq.,

T] kKotvt] aXovc,

Kal
peiardoj,

XiySL
Kr](TElQ

Tropreic^,

yap

7}

Presbyter,

Kadai-

qui

Zlq

TO

ETTL

6\l\p"l'
U)(TaVT(i)Q

KOL

ek^i-

avTO

kv-

o'tXoiTTol

K\r)ptKoL

furto

aut

deponatur
munione
enim

aut

tamen

privetur
Scriptura:

cabit

per-

captus

non

aut

Diaconus,

aut

in fornicatione

acfiopL^eadu)
jurio

ypacpi]'ovk

Episcopus,

i) sttl-

'

fxri

comniu-

priventvr.

^EiTriffKOTTog,
TrpEa^vrepoQ, XXV.
y
rj

si

damnati

fueririt^ minime
tV. 08.)

sbyter^
Pre-

Dominus

est,
com-

elicit

Non

vindi-

bis

in

id

ipsum.
Similiter

et

reliquiMiriistri

Ecclesice.

Similiter

XXVI.

Clerici

huic

et

liqui
re-

conditioni

subjaceant.
Qui Clerici debeant
t0'.
Twv
Tojy

Eig

XXVII.

KEXEvofXEv/3ov-qui

XofXEVovQya^Elv,
fcat

gibus copulari.

(19.)

KXrjpoy irapEXdov-

ayaixiov,

conju-

Innuptis

ad Clerum

provecti sunt,

prsecipimus,ut

avayvwffrag

xpaXrag fxovovg.

si

accipiant ;

uxores

Cantoresque

ctores

autem

voluerint,
sed

Le-

tantum-

modo.

Quod
et

Episcopus, Presbyter,
Diaconus

cantes

'YjiriaKonov,rj
")^uiKoyoy,

TVTTToyra

XXVIII.
irpEcr^vTEpoi^,

fideles pec-

verberare

non

Episcopum,

beant.
de-

aut

Presbyterum, aut Diaconum,

tviotovq
H

154

NO'J'ES

ufiapTavoirac,
ciCiKijaai'TUc,

ha

K(u

tCjv

cpo^elyWlXoiTa,

ovTwi'

toi-

ko-

yap

^e,

icicaL,i'TOviai'Tior

ravra

CLl'TE-

OVK

TVTTTOfJLtVOC,

aVTUQ

XoilofiOV^EVOQ^

TVTTTE'

OVK

reXoidopei'
-ao-xwr,

agentes,

et

Kvpiog officio

"//iac

aut

CIV-

contrario

re-

non

maledi-

cum

remaledicebat

non

pateretur,

cum

ipse

vero

percuteretur,

ceretur,

do-

Dominus

?'/7r"t;percutiebat;

ovi:

hnjusmodi

per

nos
e

Icum

inique

pra3cipimus: quia

suo

nusquam
cuit:

infideles

timeri, dejici ab

volentem

OaipucrOai TrporrrcKJCfOf-iey. ovCctfiov

quentes,

delin-

fideles

percutientem

a~i(TT0VQ

7/

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

commi-

non

nabatur.

officium pristinum,

Quod

damnati

;""'"
(21.)^^
Et

T] hiciKoi'ogy
Kaduipedelg pus,

TEpog,

^iKuiiog errl eyKXijfxaai(^ave-

Si

quis Episcoaut

Dia-

depositus juste

super

Presbyter,

aut

conus,

debeant.

non

usurpare

1)irpecr^V' XXIX.
e7ri(7K07rog,

Tig

criminihus

pro

certis criminibus,
pdlc, ToXfx{](Teuvefa-^acrdciL
ri/C

ey^eipiadeiarjgavro)

TTorf

XeiTOvpyiag'

TrctvraTra-

ovTog

iKKoirTitrQix) -tig

"7iJ'

rit

sibi

Ecclesia

IkkXij- ab

ministerium

attrectare

dudum

fue-

ausus

commissum,

penitus

hie

abscin-

datur.

Quod

debeaiit

71071

Ecclesiastica

TU)v

Tig

TUVT-qg

i)
-ilC yii'i]-ai,

kyKpa-

U(U

(IVTOg,
KUL

(')

Tt)g Ktjiyojyiag,tJg

oh-

rit

TtaiTaiTam

pecunias

banc

obtinue-

dignitatem, dejiciaturet
ordinator

Magus

ejus, et

modis

communione

6 abscindatur
^ifjujji'

vtt' Ifjiov
lliTpov.

quis Episcopus,

Presbyter, aut Diaconus,

")(Eip()T()V)](TaC,ipse,et

iKKoirricrOii)

f.iayog

aut

irpea^vTepog,
per

Kcu
f/ Ct(tK()}'()c, KCidaiptiadu),

Si

XXX.

(.TTifTKOTTog
cia.
yjirifxa-

Ti]g a^iag

pecuniis

tinere.

Kvr. (22.)
El

afficia

Petro.

sicut

omnibus

Simon

ORIGINAL

GREEK

AND

LATIN

l/t Ecclesia

sceculari

tia minime

ap^ova-t

eKKXrjalag

KOlV(i)VOVVTEQ

CIVTM

gregentur

TVCIV-

ipsos

per
et

se-

illi

qui

omnes

communicant.

TEQ.

(Dist.63.
De

(24.)
TTptfT^VTSpog,
KaTU-

TIQ

Idiov

tov
(f)povr](Tag

X(i)p^i.Q
away

ay

a(Tri]piov
erepov
TOV

KaTEyVlOKiOQ

XXXII.

^vctl-

Kai

suum,

Episcopum

(hg (pi\ap-)(OQ'
OaipEiffdu}
Tvpav-

tis

roQ

yap

6"T0L
KXrjpiicol
QCjvTaC

av

^e

ravra

Xonrol

aurw

^E XaiKol

01

adojffar.

ol

Kal

ecttlv'

irpofT'

jj^etu

^EVTEpavi) Kal rpirrjr

caeteri

7rapaKXr](Ttyyivi- ria3C

ETTLfTKOTTOv

pieta-

caussa

enim

amator

tyrannus:

Clerici,quicumque

consentiunt,

deponan-

segregentur.

vero

autem

secundam

O-0W.

in

est

tur, Laici

tov

reprehendat

principatus

existens:

fiiav tali

erexerit, nihil

justitia3,deponatur,

et

quasi

et
acpopii^i-

coUegerit,et

quo

Ka\ ^LKaLoavvr],
evffE^ELq.

Ka-

Episcopum

aliud

habens

iv

quis Presbyter,

seorsum

altare
7^//^^/,
jiridey
eTTLffKOTrOV

Si

contemnens

k-KLcrKoirov,

Y),

terita-

congregare

verit.

Kh'.
El

7.)

c.

Presbyter o qui contempto


Episcopo seorsum
conventus

KOL

potestatibus

Ecclesiam

usus,

yeyrjrai,

quis Episco-

scecularibus

pus

avraiy

Si

obtineat, deponatur,
acpopi^ecrdu),

koI
Kadaipelardo),
01

ht

yp-qaafxevoQ,

eyKparrjQ

Kol

XXXL

kirifTKOTTOQKOG^IKOIQ

TIQ

poten-

pervadatur.

.y. (23.)
Et

155

TEXT.

post
et

tertiam

obtestationem

scopi

et

unam

Epifieri

conveniat.

Quod
KE,

Et
KOi'Og,

Tig
VTTO

debeant

(25.)

XXXIII.

7rp"a""vTEpog,
"/ ciaETZKTKOTTOV

Clerici

sbyter,

yEPITjTai
H

ab

damnati
aliis
Si

aut

non

recipi.

quis

Diaconus,

Preab

156

TO

NOTES

fJLi]e.t,ei- Episcopo

TOVTuv
a(popl(Tfxu),

El'

vat

kripov ce\diiyai,huuc

Trap

aX/V

f/

fX))a

piav

Kara

J'

orvyKV-

Eiri"jKO~uQ.

avTuy

licere

non

alio

ab

ipso qui

ab

nisi
sequestraverit,

forsitan

commendaticiis

^h)CEi'a
TTlor,
yu)i',

i,iv(t)y
ettlctko-

tCjv

avaruTiKCjv

uvEv

ypaji-

CE
uvTibVi
(l)epofXEPtjJi'

vEadioa-ay

'

(cat

rfjc

kripvKEQ

Eciy

EvaE^Eiag,

Ce
ei
CEy^iaQi)}"jav'

TUQ

(t)(Ti

Tzpocr-

fxy)ye,
aVTo'lQ

^pEiag

Xopr]yi]aay-EQyeIq

ra

ETTl-

KOLyojylay

Kui

Kara

Presbyterorum,
sine

norum,

yiyE-ai.

si

antur,
tis

lovr

""c

ETTlCTKOnOVC

suscipi-

necessaria

nuUatenus

quia

per

commu-

admittan-

subreptionem

proveniunt.
primatu

Episcoporum,
Episcopos
,

lOyovr
avro'iQ
(ivTvy

Ti

TTpCJToy, kat
wc,"

irpuTTuy

EKEiyov

/ioj'a

^p/)

Eictyui

tuv

ev

singularum

yyu)^"]r'
fi^ufTToy,

ofTu

scire

iiyElaQai venit, quis inter

kui
firj^iy
fc;"(^aX//"',
liabeatur, quem

wepiTTuy

ttji: existiment, et

aysv

itctlya

rtj

TTUpuidit.ETTlii^nkXEly
K(U

le. pra3ter

tavTOv

TCUr

et

submi-

eis,et ad

XXXV.

EKUaTOV

ita

pra3dicatorespieta-

sunt

multa

(27.)

et cum

existerint; sin minus,

tur

.r.

Diaco-

aut

commendaticiis

attentius, et

tur

nionem

avyapTruyijy

aut

scripta detulerint,discutian-

nistrentur

'

yap

peregrinorum,

qua3

ttoWcl
Trpoalih,r](TbE
/J/)

uvTOvc

Episco-

suscipiaturEpistolis:

avaKpifXEy

Nullus

porum

kuI etti7rpo(7CE)(^E(T6".

fxarojv

TTpOQ

XXXIV.

l) CUIKO7rpE(T^VTEp(j)r,

y)

suscipia-

Ejristolis.

tur

(26.)

sine

Diaconus,

aut

kV.

sbyter,
Pre-

Episcopus,

7iuUus

Ut

eum

cognoscitur.

segregasse

eum

re-

ipse, qui

Episcopus

oipopicraQobierit

TE\EvTi]fTi] u

segregetur,

suo

ac^opiaavTOQ cipi, sed

Tov

TTUpa

El

avToy,

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

gerant,

ejus
quam

guli, quoi

con-

primus

eos

velut
nihil

tium
gen-

caput

amplius

conscientiam
ilia sola

Parochia3

sin-

propria?,

158

NOTES

Xaov

TO

APOSTOLICAL

THE

fxh

fuox^np^(i^*avTOQ
f.7Zl(TK01T0C'

eOTW

TOIOVTOV

Xaov

iratZivTaL

ovk

malitia

pro

quidem
t:\fjpOQ

CE

yirladoj

tCjv

(Tvvodog

erovQ

rag

Bis

Episcoporum

to.

evcreteiae,/cat

Tijg

Concilia

anno

XXXVIII.

kcu

eTTiaKOTrwr,

araKpiviTioaav uXXi'iXovq

loy^ara

fcdg avTiXoyiag dtaXverioaay


ctTTo^fiey, TijrerupTij

inter

YTrep^eperaiov
CcjjCeKurrj.

invicem

pietatis explorent,

se

Ecclesiasticas
amoveant

septima-

quarta

die

perbereta3i,id

Ut

tantxun

HaVTiOV

curam

rerutn

6 tTricrico-Kog
tiorum
f.\iTii}

(ppovTiea, ical

Ttiy

avrd

Qeov

wg

klfAVUL
Ti

tc,

ce

(Tcperepii^ecrdai
i) avyyivimv

Toi) Otov

TTfVy/rcctoaiv,

'

(he

eTrixopTjyeirio*aXXd

fTiag

rd

TreiTjmy

fU))rrpo-

nego-

Ecclesiasticorum

Deo
;

aliquid

xapi^icrOcu

Omnium

ram
cu-

Episcopus habeat,

'

uvTo),

fucrei TovTovy

^loiKEtTit)

l(popu)i'Tog
fx))velut

avTujv'

IcioigTCI
"t

ce

Episco-

ptis liaheaL

T(jSp "KlcXT}(Tia(TTlK"^l'
XXXIX.

irpuyfiariov

et

contemplante
ei liceat

nee

omnino

ex

ea

pense!
dishis

contingere,

aut

parent!bus propriis qui\3

Dei

sunt

si

Quod

condonare.

pauperes

sunt,

taraquam

rfjc ekkX)]- pauperibus subministret,

aVeyuTroX/ra).

manes
Ro-

Octobris.

TLcclesiasticarum
,

Hy-

juxta

Idus

quarto

vero

mensis
est

se-

Pentecostes,secundo

duodecima

(31.)

cele-

dogmata

na

ce,

anno

ut

mel quidem
t^^o/ictct

Tiig TrivTrjKocrTrjc cevrepov

in

brentur;

contentiones

'

'

Xu.

ce-

Concilia

et emergentes
SKKXrjffiaffri-

EinmrTOvcag

puli
po-

lehrentur.

(30.)

rod

quod

fuerunt.

l/i bis in

^evrepoi'

com-

inobedientis

non

X'.

civitatis

priventur, eo

eruditores

eyiroyro.

Episcopus

vero

munione

aVVTTOTUKTOV

populi : ipse

maneat

Clerici

on
cKpopii^iadio,

TToXetvc

Tijg

()

; sed

CANONS.

eorum

occasione

nee

Ecclesia^

negotia deprasdetur.

ORIGINAL

D.

GREEK

AND

LATIN

De

dig7iitatePontificis,et
quod

(32.)
Trpea^vrepoL

ol ^lcl-

kcu

Kovoi

avEv

rov

yy(vf.u]g

avTog

yap

Xadu

f-iivoQ
Toy

Tov

e(ttlv

Presbyteri
pertentent

agere

TrsTziarev-

Domini

populus

missus

avTiJjy
\pv)(^bjp

est,

bus

eTTKTKOTTOv

ihiu)v
(hg

moriens

rd

rum,

tov

yvvdiKa

iraldag KeKTtJiiiyov,
y
olKETug.

jJLl]

icat

TE

TYIV

Episcopi

quae

aut

[_fAr}
TE

Tojy.

r)

Toy

yap

apud

Deum

justum

TOvg

TriTTTEty

'

TCig

/cat

KCU

Toy

Eig

ut

detrimentum

irpo-

SciyaToy

"KEptt"dXXE(TQcu.
^VG(l)r]}-ua

vel

sub

obtentu
in

proscribantur,et
incidant

^r]/j.EV"pertinent, morsque
juriismal^e

^uupipoy-

rerum

Episcopus

Trpayfjid1
ejus propinqui
ETvicfKOTroy']

TrpdyfxaTaEf.i-

civtov

hoc

homines,

et

Ecclesia

Ecclesiie

avrw

aut
aut

est

patiatur ignoratione

caussas

7/

pro-

EKKXtjalciy

(pcuTEtTTJg EKKXr^aiag
adaf

esse

propinquos,
Et

servos.

dyQpoj-

crvyyEyElg

avTov

Tovg

re-

habet,

uxorem

filios,aut

dyvoia
{/TrojueVfiv

ettutkottou

tov

sicut

intercidant, fortassis

nee
pontificis,

tCjp

propriis

Kal

nee

Ttvd
^r]fj,iay

de

Ecclesiasticarum

(Tvyye-

hiKULoy

Trapd Qeu)

TTOIQ,

testatem
po-

sttl-

enim

""tO' 6t"

TO

ut

Episcopus,

bantur

TOVTO

Dominicge,

fi))7rpo(j)d(TeL

^taTTiTrreiy

7/

et

tHov

eKKXr}(TLa(TTtK(jjy
Trpayfxd-

velgf

proprias)

kv"

sione

ffKOTTOv,

autem

voluerit
et
quibus voluerit
eTr'uTKOTrog,
sub
occaderelinquere, nee
olg f3ov}^eTcu

KaraXeixpai,kcu

T(i)v

redditurus

reXevTutv

kcu
l^ovXrjrat

rwv

anima-

rov

habeat

'iv e^ovaiciv
e\ri

'

com-

proprige (si

res

manifestiB

TTjOay^ttra,

piaKa

ipsi

eiye kcu

Kal (pavspd rd
e'x^t,

'idia

nam

Sint

habet

tamen

pro

rationem.

manifestce
'idia

et

hie

eorum

\y\ (33.)
(payepci rd

Dia-

et

conij prseter Episcopum, nihil

\6yop d-KaLTriQriffOfxevoQ.est

"EoTW

ha-

suarum

'

Kvplov, kcu

rov

T(Sv

vTrep

XL.

ettl-

}xr]dtvkiTLTeXeiTOjaav

aKOTTov

rerum

heat potestatem.

Xg'.

0"

159

TEXT.

famse

qui

ad

eura

ejus

in-

subjaceat.

IGO

NOTES

TO

CANONS.

ArOSTOLICAL

THE

Ecclesia-

Episcopus,

Quod

sticarum

rerum

clis-

pro

ha-

pensationepauperum,

Hpooraacro^ur
l^ov(Tiay

Tzov

beat

(34.)

\c'.

'^^^'

^X^*''

''^^ in

"":v\i/"Ttat
TrpayfAciTiov' el

Tnarevriov^

xl/v^agaurw
Xw

ee'oi Tzepi

ar

ivreWeadai,

KEiaQai

toIq

ttoX-

hia
ceofiivoiQ

ruiv

Krai CiaKoyuv,
Trpea^vripiov

iTrf)(^(jpr]yel(Tdai
^ira
Kol

Qeov,

HeraXafx^aveiv^e
CtovTiov

rag

(ivayKaiuQ
rujy

"pG)v^wc

avrov

aceXiirii^tvovpiruyv
Kara

fxr]civarpoirov

vffrepe~i(Tdaio
'

avrovQ

vofioq
r(D

tK

omnia

Qtov

Tov

curu^aro,

yap
rovg

eum

timore

autem

Idioig

arpariwrrjc

orrXa
oxpoji'ioig

Kara

Tzort

et

Lex

indiget (sitamen

Dei

altari

quia

arma

nee

propriis
sustulit.

Episcopus,
et

sbyter,
Pre-

aut

Diaconus,

ebrlosus

esse

alenon

debeat.

(35.)

TravantrOio,7/

ut

deserviunt, de al-

hostes

Quod

Kv^oig ayoXalliovKa\
II

prcecipi

ttu-

VjiricTKOTTog
y
ij TrpetrGvrepog

'

ni-

deesse.

stipendiis

ator

^iOuir

fratrum

ipse percipiat,ut

aut

CuiKoyog

necessitates

suas

enim

contra

et

his

ex

possit omnino

liileis

per

sollici-

peregrinorum

usus

iTrKpipirai..
Xefjiiujy

Xe.

ut

Diaconos,

omnique

quae

ad

qui

et

ministrentur

^vaiaar-qpiovrpiiptcrQai'
miles

ovce
iTrtiTTtp

ita

gerere,

^v(na(Trr)p'ni)TTapafxivovraQf
tari
pascantur
rou

curam

dispensentur

tudine

-yjpdaQ et

avrov

credits, multo

oportet

("'ty"cioiTo)e\q indiget)ad

Tiov

Kai

Kai

'

pre-

potestate ejus indigentibus

"^ot"ov
cum

evXat^eiaQ

TraarjQ

hominum

animte

Presbyteros

Kai

Si

habeat.

res

tiosffiilli sunt

^lol-

irai'Ta

ut

Episcopus

sua

T))v pecuniarum

Kara

waTe

t^ovcriav

(ivTov

Ecclesia3

yap

"yjirifxaTiov magis

Ttor

Praecipimus,

potestate

avdpioTriovenim

rCJv

TifxiaQ

rag

XLI.

tTriffKO-

tui'

potestatem.

KaOai-

XLII.

aut
Episcopus,
Diaconus,
Presbyter, aut

alea3

atque

ebrietati

deser-

GREEK

ORIGINAL

D.

peiffdu)'
vTTociaKovoQ,

ai^a-

LATIN

AND

viens,

desinat

aut

161

TEXT.

aut

certe

damnetur.

?) cK^optTTOiuJy,i) Travcracrdu),
i^iaQu). uxTcivrojc

kcu

(Dist.35. c.l.)

Xat/cdc.

Clerici

Similiter

Laid,

et

permanserint in alea,
communiotie
priventur.
si

Subdiaconus,

XLIII.

Lector,
faciens,

desinat

aut

(Dist. 35.

1.)

c.

Quod Episcopus

ClTZaLTiaV

TOICOVQ

TOVQ

KaQaipeiddu).

Episcopus,

Presbyter,

T]TzavaaaQu),r) usuras
davEi^ofxepovg,
aut

aut

'Ett/ (T/coTTOc

c.

^"

/cat

tur.
damne-

.)

Episcopus,
aut

nus,
Diaco-

Hcereticis

XLY.

orare.

Episcopus,

dtciKOvog alperLKolg (tvvev^ci- Presbyter,


y-EVOQ

Presbyter,
cum

"} TTpea^vrepoQ
i}

certe

aut

debeat

non

xr. (37.)

exigens,

debitoribus

(Dist. 47.

aut

Diaconus,

aut

desinat

Quod

de-

non

accipere,

usuras

'E7r/(TK07rog
Tj
?}Trpecr^vTepog
XLIV.
hlClKOVOQ

ter
Presby-

aut

Diaconus

aut

beat

militer
Si-

Laicus.

etiam

(36.)

aut

privetur.

communione

X^'.

similia

Cantor,

aut

aut

aut

aut

Diaconus,

el qui cum
y.6vov,a(j)opi^E(Tdu}'
Hsereticis oraverit
avrolg
ETrirpe^pev
communione
wc
tantummodo,

KXi^piKolgEi'Epyiiaairi,

pEiaQ(x).

Kcidai-

privetur :
Clericos
agere

vel

si

vero

hortatus
orare,

tamquam
eos

fuerit

damnetur.

162

NOTES

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

Quod

HcBvefi-

deheant

non

Baptismata

corum

com-

probari.

\v'.(38.)

Episcopum

XLVI.

aut

Ha3reticorum
Presbyterum
CeL,afxiuipETitcuJy
suscipientem Baptisma daloaTTTiafia i) ^vaiaVf Ka-

TjciuKOVov
yovg

rig mnari

BatpilaQuiTrpoaracrauixEv,
(Tvn^u)vr](nQXpiarS

yap

BeXiap

rig

?/

Trpog

fieplg Trtorw

uTriffTOv ;

f^"Ta

Quce

pra3cipimus.
Christi

conventio

enim
Belial?

aut

Jideli

quce pars

?
injideli

cum

Baptismate

Ecclesice

Quod

baptizatus, denuo
zari
ita

\e'.
'

Ett

ray

I (7

icoTTog

kdy
ftaiTTLafia
(TT],

i)Tuy

rujy

(."ypyra

Episcopus

Presbyter,

livioQf.y(^uttti-

KaOaipeiaBu),ujg
(TTavpoy

Kcu

^uyaroy,

kcu

ruy

yeXuiy

Toy

impiis

Kvpiov ponatur,

tov

et

l^(.yr)y,

Domini,

falsis

sacer-

in

c.

6.)

communione

coji-

pri'

vandum.

r))y lavrov
Xd-

UTToXeXv

dfopii^etrdu).

deridens

pellentemsuam

jugem

^01^ ij TTupd dXXov

ab

poUutum

jure discernens.

Laicum

tK^aXioy,eripay

cundum
se-

bapti-

mortem

(Dist. 32.

yvyalKu

aut

baptizaverit,de-

sacerdotes

nee

/"'"(40.)

si

tamquam

jjli)ciciKpiycoycrucem

XdiKog

ba-

habue-

denuo

aut

non

dotibus

Tig

non

qui

eum

veritatem

ftaTrTirrr],
zaverit,
fxi]

Upeag yptvcupiwy.

Et

si

fiefioXvcrfxeyoy
Trapd rit Baptisma

uae.t"bjv idv

et

baptizatus,debeat

7rpeff"vrepogXLVII.

uXydetay

Kara

debeat

non

bapti-

ptizari.

(39.)
y

ad

XLVTII.

vel

duxerit,
vetur.

quis Laicus,

propriam

uxorem

alteram

Si

ab

pellens,

alio dimissam

communione

pri-

GREEK

ORIGINAL

D.

AND

LATIN

Quod

ill nomine
deheat

E't

TtpoQ^KardTijv rovKvpiov

Si

elg iraripa praeceptum


ra^iy fxy)(3a7rTi(rr}
vlov

KaX

dWd

KoX

ayiov

Tpeig dydp^ovg, i)elg

ELQ

Tpelg vlovg,

77

elg rpetg

Domini
in

ptizaverit

Twevfia,

Filii

et

sed

izapa-

Filiis,

ba-

non

Patris

nomine

tribus

in

juxta

Spiritus sancti,

et

Principiis,

KXrjTOvg, Kadaipetadu).

quis Episco-

Presbyter,

aut

pus,

cia-

Trinitatis

haptizari.

XLIX.

kiriaKOTTOQ i) wpea^v-

TLQ

163

TEXT.

sine

tribus

in

aut

Para-

tribus

in

aut

initio

cletis,abjiciatur.
Quod

/"e'-(42.)^
Ei

liicig
tv

Tov

TO

elg

daipeladio.

oh

HvpLog, elg

top

iDaTTTiffare

'

ydp

elirev

^dvaroy

[DctTTTi^oPTeg

VLOV

tov

Koi

vfj.elgovy,

Kai

TTUTepa
"Kvevfxa,
KciTa

Kttt

Ti)v

Kal

vlov

kcu

tov

elg

Kvpiov

detur

ey

Domini
Non

docete
zantes

Filii

(De

dyiov 79.)

omnes
eos

et

in

in

dari

vi-

morte,

dedixit

enim
:

baptizate;

raea

cele-

mergat

quod

Dominus

nobis

era

TryevjiaTL

in

aut

mer-

mysterii

semel

ponatur.

et

yyiofirjy,

unius

Baptismate,

ftairTLCTaTe,

TpiTov
TOV

to

KvevaaTog.

eTriaKoiroi,

Tr)y yjfjieTepay

duiTci^iy.

elg

civTOvg

ayiov

edvt],

ra

TraTpog

TOV

uov

dXXci,TropevQevTeg

fxaOrjTeiKjaTeirdvTa

ovofxa

provenire.

trinam

non

in

quce

quis Episcopus,

bret, secl

^di'a-

rov

Kvpiov did6jj,eyor,
kci-

Tov

Domini,

sionem

eiriTtXiar],aXXa
fxvr](riii}g

paTTTLfTf-ia

morte

Presbyter,
/SctTrrtV/aara

f^u) rpia

repog,

Baptismate,

Si

mer-

una

sio in

L.

kirifTKO-Kog1) Trpsa^v-

Tig

deheat

non

In

morte

Euntes

sed:

gentes,

bapti-

nomine

Patris

Spiritus Sancti.

Consecrat.

Dist.

4.

c.

164

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

NOTES

CANOXS.

Aliis

My. (43.)
Et

fj '6\us

ZtaKoyos

rod

Sta jSSe-

oAAct
ti "aKri(Tiv^

dtvov, ov

Kvpiav

\iav, Koi

Zri irdvTa

KaXa

Kai

6 Qebs
eVotTjcrej/

'6ri

"^p"U

rhu

au-

5t-a"a\fiXacrcpTjfxcov

mnino

ex

valde

Kei

masculum
^ hLopdoixxda},
Sri/jLiovpyiai'^

Kal
^ Ka9aipel(T6u^
airoSaAXecrdci}.

eKKXrjaias fecit

ttjs

Koi

wcravrws

\aiK6s.

bona,

corrigatse,

Ecclesia

ex

Itidem

et Laicus.

rhv

i-mcTTpecpovTaairh

'

flTr6vTa'

Si

AuTret

ov

a/xapTias

rhv

quis Episcopus
eum
qui se

/ca-

peccato

yiverai iv

obpav^ tristat

eVl ivi afxapTU}\(f fxiravoovvTi.

Gaudium

x^^P**

deponatur,
ejiciatur.

aut

sbyter
Pre-

convertit

receperit,sed
Xpicrrhv, ejecerit,
deponatur, quia con-

TrpocrSexeTOi,dAA' OTroSaAAerai,

daipeiado) '6ri

blasphe-

LII.

^ irpeaSvrepos

iTTiaKOTTOs

Deus

creationem,

vel

atque

mS'.(44.)
Tis

quod

et

feminam

et

accusaverit

vel

Ef

quod omnia

liominem, sed

mans

vino,

detestationem

oblitus
abstinuerit,
sunt

o-

exercitatlonera,

propter

aWa

et

carne,

propter

verum

aut

Clericoriim,

nuinero

nuptlis,et

Bpwirov,
TT]v

Diaconus,

aut

non
iTri\av9av6iJ."Uos

otTrexeTaj,

^rjAv

koI

Kpewv

kol

sbyter,
Pre-

quis Ej^iscopus,aut

KaTa\6yov

Tov

ya/xov

ifpariKov

Si

^ TrpeaSurepos

emo-KOiros

ris

LI.

non

oritur

in ccelo

super

poenitentiam

peccatore

uno

dicentem

Christum,

agente.
LIIL

M"'. (4.5.)
EI"

Tis

tJ diaKOuos
Tuv

oh

iTTiaKOTTOs
iv rais

yj/uLfpais twu

tStoc

cTKavZakov

quis Episcopus,

kop-

KiKuvcnripiaa-fXiuos

kuI
"n"i/ei5rj(rij/,
iroWols

Si

aut

^ otuov, Testis

/x"TaXa/j."dv"i
Kpeuu

Kadaipila-dw,ws
rrju

^ Trp"(r"vr"pos

oXtios

non

Diaconus,
suniit

'Yiu6fxivos.

ut
suam

qui

Tij

et

cauteriatam

non

ha-

conscientiam, mul-

tisquesit caussa

Ei"

aut

natur,
propter exercitationem,] depobeat

fiT.

sbyter,
Pre-

in diebus

carnem

[abominans,

vinum,

aut

scandali.

LIV.

(46.)

K\-qpiKhsiv Kair7)K(icp
(pw-

paOt] ia-Qiwv^ acpopi^iadw irape^


'

quis Clcrlcus in caupona


comcdens
deprehensus fuerit,
Si

166

NOTES

iirl Xv/xr]
KK-naias 5-nixo(Tiev"i,
Kul

Kaov

ill Ecclesia

ctos,

rov

pemiciem

ad

Ka0aipetV0w.

KXvpov,

Tov

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

publicaverit,

populi

Cleri,

et

deponatur.
LXI.

mV- (53.)
Elf

ris

KUT-nyopiayev-qrai

Si

Kara
'

\r}s

dirr}yopoviuL(vns
npa^eus, [adulterii,vel alterius cujuspiam

rivos

eX^yx^V^

KOI

vel

acciisatlo, fornicationis

at

^ "hfi fioix^ias,
irio-ToG,
TTopviias

fi-

aliqua

fidelem

contra

^Is

KXripov

Cle-

ad

provehatur

fuerit,non

4(t6u\

comnctus

et

actionis,

vetita3

fxy] irpoa-

rum.

LXIL

z/5'.(o4.)
EJ"

ris

5ia

KX-qpiKos

(p6Sov

cl 8e
XpLCTTOv, dcpopi^fo-dw,

si

TO

quidem

'

5e,

fxeTauorjaus

tiam

ve'.
Elf

Tij

^ biaKoi^os^^
TOV

Si

^ Trpe(T"vTepos

'6Xws

quis Episcopus
Diaconus,

aut

KaTaXoyov

TOV

UpaTiKuv, (pdyr]Kpius eV alfxaTi ex

t) ^vr](Xi- ducaverit
\\/vxv^af/ToC,^ ^rjpidXcoTov

ydp

ixaiou,KaOaipclaOu} tovto
'

v6/J.osdwelirev.

tav

5e

Koi

AoiKos

??,

sbyter
Pre-

aut

omnino

aut

catalogo Clericorum,

'

reci-

LXIII.

(55.)

eTTLCTKOTros

poeniten-

Laicus

egerit, iit
piatur.

se-

Clerici,

nomen

; si autem

deponatur

Sex^^rw.

Xa'iKhs

u)S

Christi,

nomen

si vero

KXrjpiKov, KaQaipelcrdcogregetur,

TOV

ovofxa

me-

Hasretici, negaverit,

6vofJ.atilis,vel

d jxkvto
alpeTiKoO d.pvr](rriTai,

propter

Judtei, vel Gen-

humaniim

Opwirivov, 'lov^aiov,^ "EXXrjvos, if tum

TOV

quis Clericus

Si

dv-

animse

in

carnem

ejus,

bestia,

d"popi^e(r6u}.

vel
id

interdixit.

vel

sanguine

captum

morticinum,
Lex

enim

man-

natur
depo-

quoque

si Laicus

Quod

sit,

segregetur.

E'/
piaKrjv
TOV

Tis

KXrjpiKus

(vpeOijtV

Si

kv-

quis

^ Th (rdS"aTov^irXrju fuerit,die
i]fjLfpau

ivos

pfiadca'

p.6vov^ vqcTTivicu^
iav

5e

Xa'iKos

vel LXVI.

LXIV.

Mr'. (56.)

Kadai-

vel

Laicus

Dominica

Sabbato,

^, acpopi- solum,

inventus

Clericus

jejunans,

prater

deponatur

sit,segregetur.

unum

si

vero

AND

GREEK

OEIGINAL

LATIN

LXY.

'^r.(57.)

ds

6oL

'louSotW

(Tvi'ayuyi]V

fi atpe-

Koi
KaOaLpelcrdu}
Trpoaev^acrOai,

riKwv

Si

elaeXKATjpi/cbs,
Tj Xa'iKhs,

Ei' TLS

LXIV.

quis Clericus

ingressus fuerit
ad

acpopL^ecrdu.

vel

Judaeorum

167

TEXT.

in

vel

orandum,

Laicus

aut

Synagogam

Haereticorum,

deponatur

et

se-

gregetur.
LXVI.

W'. (58.)
E'l

Ka\

KpoxxTas^

rrju

airh

euhs

rod

Kpov-

Slo,
aTroKTeivr],
KaOaLpeicrdoi},

cr/xaros

irpoTreraiau

iav

avrov.

5e Xdi-

ictu

uno

propter

LXV.

Clericus

quis

altercatione

Si

^, a(f"opi^e(Td"a.

Khs

Si

TLVix
KXripiKhs iv fJ-dxi)

ris

vel

in

aliquem

vel

pulsaverit,et

Occident, deponatur

praecipitationem.

suam

Laicus

vero

fuerit, segre-

getur.

Et

LXVII.

(59.)

pe'.

irapQhov a(xvi](TrevTov Si quis virginem non

ris

^laadjx^VQS

acpopi^ecrdo}
/it]
'

crxVf

vi

satam

ai/rdf kripav \ajx"dvsiv^getur

"^"7vai.5e

dA.A.' eKeiurjv
Karex^iPt

''"i ijperi-aliam

''"vyxdt'll'

craro.) w"i/ Trewxp"

illata

tineat,

iiricTKOTros ^

Kol

auTos,

Si

irpeffivrepos

KaOaipeiadwKoi

x^^poTOU-^aas
'

Sci^oiirapd alpeTiKwv
'

rrjV

x^'PO''"^'''''"'

Toov

TOLovrctiV

Tovs

avThv
yap

et

exetz/

ovre

TriCTOus,

oure

ipse,et qui

; nisi ostendat

qui

fideles

K\7)pLKohseivai.

et

habere

zati,vel

ali-

acciperitab

irapa
:

secundam

Diaconus,

deponatur

ordinavit

ticis

sbyter,
Pre-

quis Episcopus, aut

ordinationem

/x^]quo,

r) X^'~
fiaTTTiffdevTas,

poTOV7}6ePTas,

re-

LXVIII.

aut

Selrjratirapdtlvos,

illam

paupercula.

I'. (60.)
Tis

ei

elegit,quam-

et

quam

segre-

autem

accipere, sed

vis sit

Et

habeat,

liceat

non

despon-

enim

ordinati

Haere-

ab
talibus

bapti-

fuerunt, neque

Clerici

neque

dinationem
or-

se

esse

pos-

sunt.

LXIX.

|a'.(61.)

Tj

ZidKovos

TT]U

quis Episcopus,

i] dvayvwcrr-qs i] ypd\T7js

ov
ayiav T"(T(TapaKO0r))v

(TTevei,

Si

iiTicTKOTros i) TrpeaSvTepos

Ei' TIS

f/ rerpd'a i)

j/rj-

irapaaKevrjv,

aut
aut

Diaconus,

Cantor,

dragesimani

non

sanctam

aut

sbyter,
Prector
Le-

aut

Qua-

jejunal,

vel

168

TO

NOTES

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

feriam

quartara,

deponatur,

ven,

KdtKhs

5e

prgeterquam

corporalem

imbecillatem

si per

a(popi^(adw.

Vi

sin

impediatur:

Parasce-

vel

Laicus

vero

sit,segregetur.
i".
Ej

LXX.

iiricTKOTros )] 6.\\os

tls

piKhs

(62.)

vt](mv"i

'louSaioji',
r;

fxiTO.

Si

kXtjcus
cum

quis Episcopus aut CleriJudseis, vel


jejunat cum
dies agit, vel
eis festos
festi xenia,

accipiteorum
^

toioDtoj', KadaipdaOu

Ti

Aoixby

7;,

'

"t

5e

a"popi^e(T6u.

hujusmodi, deponatur

iOi/wu, 1] (Is

*\ov^aicoVyrj

yr^v

LXXI.

XpiiTTiavhsiXaiov h.TTCv^'y- Si

els Uphv

Koi

iv

ffwayci)-

koprais tilium, vel ad

rals

aut

IS'.(64.)
K\7)pLKhs ?]

Tts

ayias

rris

eorum

LXXII.
Xa'iKhs

airh

iKKXrjaias acpeXr^rai

Krj-

dcpopi^eadw, Kal

rh

pdv f]"\aiou^

Ju-

synagogam
in
festis

accenderit, segregetur.

lucernas

Ei

Gen-

templum

ad

detulerit

oleum

Christianus

quis

acpopi^icrdu, dseorum,
Kvxt'ovs a\pTj,

avTuu

quid
quod si

sit,segregetur.

iy\ (63.)
TJS

vel

gratia Azyma

Laicus

Elf

empli
ex-

^TriTreynTTTot'
irpoaTidfru) /xeO' oil

Si

quis Clericus

abstulerit

oleum, segregetur,

aut

ceram

Ecclesia

sancta

ex

Laicus

aut

quintam partem addat


eo
quod accepit.

una

et

cum

LXXIIL
2/c"i5oj

dpyvpov /) XP^^^^

666yrjsayiaarOfV /xrjZelsen
Kiiav
vofjiov

yap

els oi-

irapd(r(p"T(pi^"cr6u}
'

XPW"'
'

ti

5e

ris

Vas

V
auro

vel

Deo

consecratum,

iiri- plius in
(pupaOclr]^

TiixaffOu dcpopia/jLCf.

iustrumentura

ac

usum

iniquum
autem

argento

linteo,

nemo

am-

convertat

suum

enim

vel

ex

Si

est.

quis

deprebensus fuerit,se-

gregationc multetur.
4r'. (66.)
E-rriffKonov
rivi

inrh

LXXIV.

KaTTjyoprjOevra (tt'l

a^ion'iarTwv koI

TviaToiv

Episcopum
minibus

de

aliquo

fide diirnis

ac

ab

bo-

fidelibus

D.

ORIGINAL

GREEK

ahrhv

TrpoadoTTuv, Kok^laBai

LATIN

rh
auToD, opi^eaOu}

X^evTOS

4av

'

fxiov

Se

KoKovfx^vos

KaKeiadcc

Kovcroi,

iiriTi-

sin

vira-

firj

dijo
Seurepoi/,

Koi

iiTLcrKoTvoiv aTT0(TTaX4pT(j}vTTphs avt6v

idu

'

Kol

de

ajToffToKivrttiv irphs au-

iiTKTKOirav
rou

(x^

edu 5e Kol

1X7}

Kar

rd

avrov

quiclem occurfueresponderit,cum

ac

convictus, poena
vocatus

vero

So/cowra,

Episcopis ;

vel

non

etiam

ad

tur,

Kard

'

^xovov

iirl (TTOfxaTQS

'

vofxos

Bvo

iiricrKS-

ydp
(prjal
Kal

vlw

r]

rpioov

delem
Lex

In

oh

Troi.t7adaL

avTov

(r"eov

Tr\s

stahit

SiKaiou,

ra

el Se

Tis

ecTTOi

?;

Troi'ncrai, aKvpos

5e

'

fxev
cttitj-

lxd(Tdo}
dcpopicr/xcf.

iQ\
'Ectj/ Tis
VOL.

III.

trium

verbum.

omne

hseredes

scopatus sui

tov

6"pei\iiTiOeuai
KXT]pouofj.iav

avrhs
x^'POTOJ/i'a,

enim

propinquo

dignitatem Episcopatus largi^ovX^rai,


ipse vult :
endo, ordinare
quos
enim
est, ut Epi'
iivKTKOTcris non
jequum

inrh

TovTo

aut

filiovel alteri

affectu

XpLCTTov ^KKXrifriau sunt,

'TOV

ait

"Tvi(Tko-

'

tV

fi-

nee

oportet Episcopum, fra-

Non

irddei dvQpairivtpmano
x^-P''^ofxevov

ot) ydp

sed

duoimm

ore

reci-

ne

LXXV.

rh a^icoixa
Trjs
Xapt^oj-iei/ov

KKif]pov6pLovs
yap

dicendum

solum

imum

kripcp(Tvyyeve? tri vel

^^^ avrhs
TTT^s x^'^P'^'^^^^^^

facere.

piatis Hsereticum,

jx'^XP^ '^^^ iTriaKOTTOU,rco


Tcp

non

adversus

Episcopum

IV. (68.)

d5e\(/)(p
1]

aspernatus

testimonium

Ad

testium

"Ori

missis,quod

eum

lucrum

adversus

prifxa.

(TTaQqfferaLirav

IxapTvpccu

rursum

LXXV.

d\Xd
alp^TiKhv[XT] 7rpoo"5ex6(r0e,

jU7j""-KKTrhv eVa

autem

pronuncietquae videbunne
judicium detrectans

ir. (67.)

TTOV

si

eum

paruerit, vocetur

sic

etiam

eum

ottcos

ad

tertio, duobus

videatur

t)]V
fxaprvpiau

missis

duobus
sic

paiuerit,

non

iterum,

Episcopis

ho^Tj K"pda'LU"LV
(pVyodlKOOU.

Els

definiatur

dirofpai-advenerit, Synodus

(Tvuodos

ab

si

vocetur

Kara(ppovr](Tas si

ovtoo

aTTct'TTja'T?, 7)

vsaBw

irdKiv

rpirov^Suo

(Toi, KaXcicrOcti Kai

'

jx)]inraKov-

ovrw

rit

vocari

oportet

Episcopis. Et

Koi aTToXo'y{]"xoiTo
airavTt'iaoi
i\sy- rerit

169

TEXT.

accusatum,

avay-

iirKTKoiruv,Kt".ufxkv

virh T(2v

Kcuov

AND

debet

non

Si

sit

hoc

Dei

Ecclesiam

subjicere.

irrita
fecerit,

ejus ordinatio,ipse

puniatur segregatione.

vero

LXXVI.

(69.)^

rhv o(f)6aXa.vdiTy]pos
y

haereditati

quis autem

quidem

largiensquae
Christi

nam

faciat,hu-

Si

quis fuerit oculo

laesus

170

NOTES

rh

6,^L0SSe

iariv

iiriaKoirris,
yfViaOu

Aa"7]

aWd

Kol

debilitatus,est

crure

fiat :
/uLLaivii,

iJ.o\va/j.us Kuxph^ 5e
'

enim

non

natio.

Qui

^7/Tat.

yiveardw^ a\\d
fjLTf)

fiat

ne

auv"vxe(Td(i} Ka9apia6e\s Se, irpoa-

Si

quis Daemonem

habeat,

fidelibus

)J6.^los,
yivicrOca. gatus

oret

nee

una

autem

; cum

pur-

fuerit, recipiatur;

(71.)

e'l eOfwf

Tou

77JS, oil Si/faioV

Eum

(pavXr^s Siayco- et

eVri

irapavrdirpo-

yap
Hevov,

/xrjSeTrw irupav
ehai

erepoov

fxi'iTTov

baptizatus fuit,aut

statim

e-Ki^ei^d-vere

diddaKaXov

^dav

Kara

si

fiat.

X^P"'

'

ratione, non

prava
aequum
prorao-

est,

specimen

nondum

nisi

yeuoiTo.

est

enim

iniquum

buerit, aliorum

tovto

ex

Episcopatum

ad

qui

et

accessit

Gentibus

qui ex

vivendi

X^ipi^^O-Oaiels ilTKTKOIDJv'ixZlKOV
rhv

et

LXXX.

irpocTiKOovTa^ kol

^airTiadeuTa, ""/eK

ne

cum

dignus extiterit,Clericus
oa.

scopus
Epi-

quasi pollutus,sed

/urjSetoTs Trto-ToTs fiat Clericus, sed

idv

est,

LXXIX.

'

^exfV^o),Ka\

inqui-

surdus

caeciis,

non

(70.)

daifxoua exj?, KXr]piKhs

Tjs

corporis

impediantur Ecclesiastica.

ne

o'.

autem

animje

vero

aiit

Trape/xTroSt-

iKKXrjaiaaTiKa

vitiiim

polluit,sed

eum

olAA' miitus,
ohx i-'S /ue/xiacrueVos,

li^a /U7/ TO

'Eof

CAXONS.

dignus Episcopatu, Episcopus

'

TvcpXhs, ix)) yii/eaOci}eVi'

(TKOTTOS

avrhu

au/xaros

^vxv^

iiu

APOSTOLICAL

THE

vel
7r67rA7J7^eVos,

(TK^Kos

/j.hi',11

oh yap

TO

exhi-

doctorem,

esse

divina

fi^rte

eum

gratia

hoc

fiat.
o"'.
EiTTo^ufu
KaBelvai

OTi

kavTuu
oAAa

KJ]"Teis,

(72.)

LXXXT.
iiricKoirov

IJ.7] XPV

els

dioiSrjfxoa-ias

nlv

TOVTO

oi)5e\s

fxr}

ydp

Xfveii/,

KUTa

quod

Episcopus

lit

irpocrevKaipe'lv
rais

4KK\T}(Tia(TriKcus
xpf'ats.^

Diximus,

TreiOeffOu

in

se

administrationes

T7/V

Svrrl

Ecclesiasticis usibus

KupioisSov-

KvpiaK-zjU

facere,
enim

irapa-

KfXfvaiv.

publicas

demittat,

noie7i/,^/ Kadaipelaeco.igitur persuadeatur

Sui'aTai

oportet

non

vacet.

hoc

deponatur.

aut

potest

sed
Aut
non

Nemo
dominis

duobus

servire,juxta Dominicam

ad-

monitionem.

oy\ (73.)
OiKfTas

fls KArjpov

npoxeipl^c i

LXXXII.

Servos

ad

Clerum

promoveri

ORIGINAL

D.

(rdai

deairoTwv

rrjs tcov

aj/eu

GREEK

eVi
iiriTpeivojJ.eu^

ovK

Avtttj

rh

Karepyd^erai..

PaOfiov,
X^i-poroviav

nam-

eversionem

Ecclesiastico

avyx"''pov-

ef-

Servus

autem

constituatm,qua-

lis Onesimus

donant,

yiveadw.

apparuit, et

noster

permittunt
i",aTroar4A\ov"Ti,

kavrwv

oXkov

rov

que

Koi iXevOepovai^
SetTTTOTat,
kol

01

molestia

cum

domorum

non

visus fuerit dignus,


'Ov7](rLixos
qui in gradu

oios

koX
av^(pdvT)^

6 rjixerepos
aiu

voluntate

olKerrisirphs ficit. Si quando


"^ios (fyaueirj

Koi

iroT"

5e

171

qui possident : hoc

eorum

avarpoiTrju
e"

TOLOVTOU

TEXT.

permittimus,

twu

oIkoov "yap

LATIN

sine dominorum

yvufxris,

KeKTT)jxevoiu

'

AND

domini
domo

eque

libertate

ac

emit-

sua

tunt, fiat.
ob'.

LXXXIII.

(74.)

Episcopus,aut Presbyter,aut

'ETricTKoirost] irpea"vTepos rj 8tajSou-

Diaconus,

Kar^X'^iv^

'Poj-

utrumque

UpaTiKrjU

bioi-

manum

(TTparelaaxo?^d^oovkoi

Kouos

Kofxevos

a/xcpuTepa
i"^^

fxaiK^jV apxv^

Ka6aip^i(rdco

to.

KaiVapj,kuI

(Xapos

rd

yap

tou

6eoO

retinere

Qii(Benim

rai

"Os

Dei^

Quicunque

irapd rh St/cajoj',
Tiixupiaucerit Eegem

Xovra,

KoX

'

TLVVVTO}

fxkv KXT]pLKOS^

ei

el

OaLpelaOw
'

5e

rrjs
cecos

irakaias

TiKhv^ dpid(j.o],
KOL

TTJs 'Poi"0,eV

'

Svo

'

ev

e^obos,

sancti

et

Testamenti

\evL-

si
;

libri
:

omnibus

Veteris

vene-

dem
qui-

Mojsis quin-

Bevrepouofxiou que,Gene5is,Exodus, Leviticus,


'

Svo
''Eo'Spa,

'

rav

Numeri,

eV

fiaffiXeiuf^
recraapa

^ahfJ-ol,eKarhu

et

est, deponatur

Laicis

et

'

Jesu

filiiXav^

'

rum

irevrriKoVTa

'

duo

unus,

Judicum

unus,

quatuor,

Estheraa

I 2

unus,

Euthee

tjfxe-unus,

eV
'EcGr/p,

Deuteronomium

et

eV' M.aKKa"ai(t}i/,
'louSei^,
rpia''lw", libri dierum
'

luat,

vobis

autem

rabiles

SiadrjKris,Mcou-

Trjs ^i"\ov
irapaK"nroiJ.evit}U
pwu^

*Sint

dyia' Clericis

Naur;, eV* rcSv Kpncov^

'It](Tov
tov

Magistratum,

LXXXY.

K\r]piKo7sKai

ycfeais^

Tret-Te,

afFe-

Laicus, segregetur.

vero

(76.)

fii"\iaaeSdafxia Kai

fxev

vel

Aai'/cbs,
d(popi-quidem Clericus

*''E(Ttco Se vi-ilv
TTcicn
\a'iKo7s

contumelia

praster jus, poenas

KW

si

or/

Deo.

LXXXIV.

(75.)

vSpicrci^acriK^a ^ dp-

Tis

volens, lio-

Ccesaris,Ccesari,

sunt

et qiice sunt

oe'.

et

vacans,

magistratum et sacram
administrationem, deponatur.

Ka'i-

'

Kvcnv^

militiai

Regno

Paralipomenon
; Esdrte

Judithas

duo,
unus,

172

tres, Jobi

rpia, Trapoi/Jiai, j MaccabcTorum

$i"\ia

l.oXofxwvos

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

NOTES

aCjxaTwv'

fKK\r}(ria(TTj]s, aaixa

Psalmi

npo-

quinquaginta,

centum

libri tres,

Se/cae'l"
e^aiOev5e vfx7uirpoa(f)TJTai

Saloraonis

KTTopeiffdw fxcwQdvHV

Ecclesiastes, Canticum

veovs

Tr)V

Stpax

tovs

vy-ocu

rov

5e, rovriari
TJ/weVepa

Kaivrji 5iadvKT]S, evayyeXia

Trjs

MarOaiov, MoipKOV,AouKci,'\wdvvov

'

n.av\ov

ima-ToXal

deKaTi(r"Tapes

TliTpov

^inffToXal

Svo'

'

'

'

^larayoiL v/xa^v ro7s

e-rriffKOTrois

eV
KXT^/jLeuTos

fes ov
"7rpoair"(pwu7]iJ."vai,

iirl irdvTuv, Slo.

"veiv

Kol

^vffTiKO.'

od

stamenti

"V

ra

Si

nis, Pauli

avTcus

irpd^eis
rifJiuv

rwu

duo

Clementis

una,

Epistolae

Constitutiones, vobis

et

nuncupatas,

oportet

eis sunt,

et

quas

omnibus

coram

ob

divulgare,

Clementem

me

libris

in octo
non

Johan-

.Tacobi

tres,

Episcopis per

dTTocrrSAwu.

Te-

Epistolae quatuorPetri
Epistolae duae,

una,

:) libri

quatuor,

Mattbaei, Marci, Lucas,

Judffi

ad-

novi

est

Evangelia

Stj^oci- Johannis

xpV

juvenes

ut

Siraclii

nostri, hoc

com-

saplentiam

eruditi

^i"\iois decim,

oktoj

sexdecim

insuper

discant

modum

Canti-

a\

KaX

5uo*

vobis

sit,

vestri

vero

'

K\iJiuL"i'TosiincrroKaX

e/xov

\wavvov

fxla 'lovSa fxia

laKwSov

Tpi'is

(extra hos
memoratum

reaaapa,

Proverbia,

Prophetae

iroXv/xaOovs corum,

(ro"plav

unus,

mystica

in

quae

Acta

nostra

de

Canonibus

Apo-

stolorum.
Tavra

Oe

Trepi

diare-

Kavovoiv

rdxS^ ^f^^t^
'Tap'TjucSf,S)
xifxeis8e

Itt'ktkottoi.

vero

constituta

iixixivovrisavTo7s^ (TcoQti- Episcopi.

treffde,Koi

e'|eT"
elp'^u-qv
'

airei-

n6Kol
Se, KoAarT07f(recr(?6,

6ovvT"i

IIa3C

sint

Vos

(TOLV

6 Qehs

TivuvvTes.

Koi

a.yiVvr}T0Sy
avavTas

v/jlcis

"KVfvixaTi

iU

TTciu

ndv

5id

Se,

uXoov

bitis

pacem

eV
Ttjs elpiju-qs

ayicf)kvuxru'

ipyov ayaOhv,

KaTapTicrei
aTpiirTovs,

d^f'/xTTTouj,
di/ey/cAz/Tous Kara^i*

uxTfi

5ia

re

TTjy

aiwviov

^w^s,

rrjs /xffTirilas
tov

si in eis

at

si

bell

obtem-

non

inter

et

pendentes.

Deus

debitam

autem,

ingenitus,ac

universorum

vos

per

omnes

Spiritu Sancto
summabit

in

omne

vos

perpetuum,

urn

contuniaciaj

/mdvos,poenam

Troir]TT]s

et habepermanetis, salvi eritis,

habebitis
irpoa-fjKov-

ryv

nobis,

autem,

peratis,puniemini
biKTfv rrjs avTjKoias

bis
vo-

solus
tor,
crea-

in

pacem

adunabit,
opus

con-

bonum,

tjfuu^immutabiles, inculpates,irre7]yaTrr]/x4vov
nobiscum
preliensos; atque
(tuv

174

TO

NOTES

here

to

loo-ue

readings of

various

Fol.

548

of

book

the

eighth

the

title,Aiarci^etg

ch. 27.

^iucovoQ

information

this

owe

of

Roestell

text

which

that

from

ought
all

on

the

in the

are

enabled

We

(pp. 35
by

"

the

I have

Greek

the

of

of

(p.

from

texts

Introduction

one

remarkable
constitute

first Alexandrian
to

render

with

Tat-

these,"

these."

two

" 2.)

10.

from

The

text

MS.,

the Book

the

the

19.)that

of

sometimes

by

highly

precepts

given

proceeds

Offices, which
41.)

moral

whole, the

text,

des

Vienna

find here

proceeds

other.

Coptic

this

(March

chapter

for envy

"

tlie

the

Ecclesiastical

Text-Book

MS.

Coptic Collection,

our

the

which

murder

explicit,sometimes

of

third

the

as

literallyidentical, but

as

the

(1st March,

procured

Introduction,

On
"\"d6voi:.)

of

As

Geschichte

I find

first book

Coptic thus,

read, "for

to

instead
at

the

that

letter

published, from

concluding words,

the

ocpeiXsL

296, 297.)

BickelVs

to

(pp. 9"14.).

Catechumens

the

tam

the

given

have

we

title of

friend. Professor

same

Having

has

of the

with

beginning

learned

Germany,

from

(pp. 107"132.)

Greek

the

attention

my

interesting book

my

in the

(I. 1843).

Kirchenrechts

Bickell

to

who

Marburg,

called

has

1852)

the

ttogiov

it is clear

Liturgy,

under

interpolatedpiece.

this whole

had

and

II. pp.

(see Vol.

of

text

fjLvaTLKiJQXarpetag.

cuira'^tQ vtto

Kavavaiov

of the

end

is the

vulgar

(fol.550"561.)

"7ri(TK07roQ
xeipoToi'"~i(x8cu

ch. 15.

important.
81.

the

aTrorrTokiov

ayttuv

Tov

The

"C.

Apostolical Constitutions,

the

16"26.

ch.

follow

Then

of

epi-

insignificant.

are

number

15.

give chapter

550.

"

collections

to

the

by

also is not

numbering

Ethiopic

and

Arabic

The

preserved text

the
the

in

difference

The

is followed

canon

(the

is unknown

Books)

(instead of ^e) ireplkcivuviov,

kul

Tcivra

75th

the

in which

MS.,

that

Cotelerius

of

canon

Canonical

of the

Catalogue

absurd

76th

The

80.

canon

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

(^oioc
ai'e

is

not

more

lowed,
is fol-

chapter
in
set.

the
We

intelli2:iblethe

VIENNA,

BARBERINI,
conclusion

of

classes of
if

has
of

elders

the

of the

those

the

like

the

that

"

fiUeth

the

and

Aid

ffTreV

of

meeting
be

allow
he

of

words

the

to

^la

aadevEQ

to

those

be

by

saved

waited

are

at

shall

meetings,
for he

considered

be

interpretation

the

ing
respect-

passage
whole

the

cept
pre-

good delivery,

be

to

firmed
con-

following : Mapda

is the

the

they
Martha

"

"

says:

spoke

said

No,"
to

said is this
"

'

(The
the

is meant

to

excluded

from

Martha

having

?
I

"I

Mary,

What

weakness

man,

Jesus

Supper,

St.

me,

be

to
at

the

regularly supposed

are

side at the Last

your

strength of

women

these

being present

women

as

strong.'

tradition

the

holy

Luke,

who
answer

the
waited

x.

did

not

because
did

not

42.;

or

what

lect
I recol-

is weak

will be

but
dinner, St. John, xii.),

have

is

communion-table,
that dinner

the

evangelist;

an

on

Sophia.

Lord

to

this

believe

Why

by

(in. p. 38,)

anodijfTerai. I take

smiled."

the

what

two

by

Mary

the Lord
saved

away."

obscure

most

text, which

Apostles,

stand

laugh (when
when

spread

Sunday

Finally,

seems

tc^vjoou

Pistis

that

saw

rov

the

in the
us

not

may

eldev
jjiEidiaxrav,
Mapia
Mapict/i,ort
avT)]v
kyeXaaa' TrpoeXeye yap i]f.uv ore lEidaaKev, on

Ovkstl

elTreV

Mary

Greek

the

by

of that

given

of

unlearned

God."

before

judge

canon

and

ear

place

of the

ears

acceptable
I have

the

next

he

as

let them

carried

first in the

good

But

(with

him

text, which, after

the

takes

he

Martha

TO

Having

that

knowing

be

evil

be

of the

Greek

the

by

the

people

judge

fear

may

two
"

cause

council

that

conclusion

the Reader

thus

which

all the

Coptic.

common

common

the

contumeliously,

answers

the rest

that

and

clearer

becomes

as

in

in the

make

respect of persons,

Likewise

who

obscure

so

shall

altar

and
left),

gangrene,

runs

is

175

MSS.

respecting

canon

admonished

been

deserveth, in order
without

PETERSBURG

remarkable

the

Elders, which

who

one

AND

of

will

woman

teaches

her.)

the

question :

ciuKovia

at

the

at
{dirjKoyei)

17G

NOTES

gives

also

attributed

to

Bickell

Order,

curious

The

age.
recent

German

Books

in the

schleben.

(pp. 133

criticism
erudite

Die

But

159.)

"

the

This

of

account

Library

Paris

at

the

collection,examined

AicaCTKctX/a

the

of

text

but

can

exactly what

out

(printed last year) shown


Professor

Roestell

Catalogus Codicum
et

corum

found

IMS.

the

books

of

the

ordinary
title

correct

'

and,

Bibliothecae

of

OpoL KCiroviKol

place,a

collection

text

which
or

of the

omission
the

Can.

imperialis publicse Grtefasc.

i.),I

the

Can.

then

under

the

uyiiov aVooroXwj/;

ru)v

mutilated

according

explanation

no

primitive
7"11.

but

canons,

collection

13,

14.

of the

additional
58-60.

leaves
can

there

18"20.

collection
64.

same

(fol.139^.).
/.t^-'

represents,
85

collection

be
are

to

out

39

Muralt,

the

of them

; of

given.
wanting

26, 27. 30, 31. 33, 34.

36"43.

Of

have

contains, first,

Apostolical Canons,

"Ete()6l
KcivovEQ
same

Muralt's

in the third

This

Volume

Apostolical Constitutions

collection

tracts
ex-

whole

the

mentioned

(codex membranaceus)
Greek

tolical
Aposas

Second

in the

title

chapters,
the

on

tional
Na-

38.).

the

them

that

(Petropoli, 1840;

xv.

the

of

(pp.

interpolations?
also

having

Latinorum

that

be

the

bears

considers

explain

is

No.

exhibits, in 26

I have
to

JVasser^

in

books

most

Kirche

Germ.

St.

first six

one

MS.

Zenker,

Dr.

Bickell

then

how

leave

they

by

those

Constitutions.
;

Or.

cnroaroXojy, and

tCov

original

Syrian

the

(Cod.

Dr.

treaure

greatest

our

Penitential

the

of

the

abendliindischen

der

Bussordnun"?en

of

result

work

critical

and

to

posterior to

are

subject of

this

on

penitential

is unnecessary

will find the

reader

short

It

Apostles.

the

only just published.


148

137.) a

"

penitentialOrdinances

such

add, that

CANONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

TO

70, 71. 74, 75. 81"83.

85.

PART

II,

THE

AND

INTEEPEETATION

APPLICATION.

THE

I^TERPEETATIOJN^

AJ^D

APPLICATIOiY.

BOOK
CHRISTIAN

THE

I.

SCHOOL

AND

BAPTISMAL

VOW.

I.
PICTURE.

THE

The

Apostolical Church
link

society

and

Church

adhered
the

by

true

Christ, that

communion

deed, his

of

Church.

It

candidate

for

admitted

Father,

of the

as

the

one

solemn
was

his

this

upon

his

Holy
in
6

the

the

community.

in

of
act

of
that

water,

confession

Ghost.
exact

It
sense

stituting
con-

ordained

presence

immersed

baptism, therefore,

free

understanding

was

the

into

free

o\vn

in

made

brother,

Son, and

by

vow

with

baptism
a

but

The

member

necting
con-

world.

baptism

be

can

the

principle,as

the

of the

purport
no

the

Christian

rigidly to

Saints,

own

and

admission

was

brotherhood

School

the

herself

between

of this education

object

The

made

of

the
and
the
the
and

the

stood
underof

the

180

First

but
bodily purification,

with

preceded by

was

vow

Catechumen

for

his

neighbour,

in the

Ghost

Holy

of

condition

the

All Church

But

imposed.

examination

without
be

As

for

years

same,

modern

to

other

pledge

such

in

could

the

Church

nication.
excommu-

or

based

this

upon

such

received

be

vow

examination

observation

and

ancient

to

be

fixed three

Church

term

of

sense,

sponsors,

competent

the

condition

probationwas

circumstances.

infants,with
or

of this

children

except that the

according
more

Jew,

or

Christian

With

it.

Son

preparation,supposing the candidate,

this

heathen

whether

God

keeping

How

general rule, the

of

kind,

instruction

passedwithout

Self;

responsibility
thereby self-

the

for

child

repentance

could

how

and

solemn

was
discipline

voluntarypledge, and

and

God

only begotten

continuance

entailed

infringement

his

It

of the most
The

for death.

for life and


was

vow

to

in

and

Him.

by

world

the

which

in

come

becoming
with

the communion

through

to

the

to

his

fiiith in

of

vow

not

time

Christian

of

offered

the salvation

live for the

to

vow

Christ.

Christ

in

faith

God

to

faith in Jesus

Church,

the

being

as

made

vow

confession

that

expressed

of
sufficiency

was

of

face

in the

faith,made

the

as

good conscience, through

This

its

21.), not
(iii.

St. Peter

Epistle of

mere

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

receive

to

curtailed

Pcdobaptism,

in

meaning therebybaptism of
the
was

vicarious

the

was

the

born
new-

promises of parents

utterlyunknown

to

the

early

182

INTERPRETATION

tions, and
of

eminently

on

this

faith

and

arrived
moral
wisdom.

The

admitted

unless

point

slave,
he

Christian

He

salvation.
Christian

abstain

to

was

to

give

to

which

slavery

heathenism
of

master

slave

slaves, of both

the moral

the

day (and

of

sexes,

most

property,

Komans,

the divine

Idolatrous

was

of

national

which
the

even

he

his

gave

right of

the

upon
world.

this to
on

the

of

be

rights

in the eyes

of the

Sovereign Man.
impure

abandoned

general attack

life.

and
practically

held

sacred

married
economists

attack
unjustifiable,

heathen

immorality

unless

have

must

superstitionsand

the

not

into, or incapable

in this

were

if not
disqualifications,

again

proffered

and

But

enteringinto

of

the most

ever

his

opportunity of abandoning

an

the Romans

not

that

sanctioned.

philosophersand

serious,if

don
aban-

temptation, and

inadmissible

eminent)
theoretically
of

form

any

personalimpurity, and
All

that

all sacrificial meat,

remaining in, the Communion,

of

to

he

offered

was

ter's
mas-

righteousness. Moreover,

almost

had

his

to

up

not

was

it became

from

himself

and

of faith in the

taught

be

to

fulfil all

to

higli

incompatiblewith

w^as

confession

was

deserve

to

behaviour,

honest

and

heathen,

promised

of

Christian

of

as

one

Church

the

impress

well
of

even

important

which

the

as

practicewhich
vow

the

at

bears

courage,

good-will by
every

them

among

resolution

The

slavery.

APPLICATION.

AND

at

the

trades
once.

were

This

gularities
deep-seatedirre-

It may

be

enough

mention

to

here

connected
charms

the

all

eye, and

evil

middle

South

indeed,

and

ages,

made

are

Europe,

which

lent,
preva-

they were

as

during

studiouslyencouraged

are

of

use

still as

are

countries

Romanic

in all the

even

of

superstitions

protectionagainst

fascinus), which
(jgittatura,
in all the

the

and

omens

the

with

183

SCHOOL.

CHRISTIAN

of

them,

of the

engine

an

as

in most

state

police.
A

possessed,i. e. subject

person

to

could only be
phrensy,lunacy,or epilepsy,

Church

the ancient
John
our

As

pressingexceptionalcases.

very

the

Baptist

Text-Book.

beautiful
in the

whose

was,

That

addition

of the

the

limited

to

Christian

years

having completed
be
at

the

admitted
the

to

the

blessing,he

of
was

with

But, if

"

will

teach

have

we

you,

for

we

Instruction.

so

as

general rule,

that the

first year

hear the Word

conclusion

in

God."

instruction,

three

quoted

concludes

Apostles :

all have

Catechetical

are

as

ing
compilers, as though speak-

anything, experience

II.

militarymen,

to

words

omitted

Spiritof

in

admitted

rejectingthem

document

of the

name

far from

as

was

of

paroxysms

Catechumen,

was

after

satisfactorily,
might

of God

and

the

sermon

which, after solemn

prayer

dismissed

worship

before

the

and
uf

184

INTERPRETATION

the

APPLICATION.

AND

believers,the service of the general congregation,

commenced.

Nothing

celebration
of the

of the

symbol.

natural

more

Supper

can

it

no

objections raised

by
of

notion, adopted by

which

the

the

case,

No

one

close
it.

and

therefore

was

take

can

have

suitable

who

has

it Avould

allowed

of

from

excluded.

The

of the nature

of

ceremony
received

been

have

of

the occasion.

to

part in the solemn


one

or

own,

out

arose

the

can

day,

their

be

to

present

of

were

the contrary,

scholars

Catholic

some

the

invention

an

the

be

to

service, than

at

even

society,except
To

the

Catechumens

institution,on

the Christian

Protestant

some

mischievous

Catholicizingdivines

act

understand, therefore,

more

division

doctrine,

solemn

intended

was

against this

secret

the

was

for the

impliedreceptioninto

of which

community,
the

Lord's

believers,and

sacred

be

can

been

into

diction
contra-

in terms.
The
as

system

much

as

of instruction
Faith.

upon

Decalogue, as being the


Commandments

Ten
law

to

be

that

not

Sunday,
of the

in

the

spiritof

of

God

and

was

shown

Christ's

of

our

furnished

moral

law

enjoinedas
with

which

Sabbath,

the Law

upon

commenced

written

were

obligationimposed

Mount

It

observed,
literally

of the

based

was

which

threw

with

the

but

the

external

an

the

into

vance
obser-

the

ground
back-

incompatible.

was

to

be

an

internal

commandments,

neighbour.

The

deeper insightinto

the

Sermon
the

The
one,

love
on

moral

the

law.

holiness

by substitutinginternal
works.

what

the

mankind,

whom

all nations

whose

life

Old

Testament,

Catechumen,

the

human

and

the

together
For,

formed, the

was

in

by

were

the

first

which

empire,

Churches, knew
In

the
to

gave

the

to

vocation.
an

Our

By

distinct

ecclesiastical

them,

laymen

instruct

the

who

were

Catechumens

positions.
com-

garded
re-

were

time,

the

the

literature

which

of

of

which

New,

books

apocryphal

cradles

the

almost
Roman

Christian

read.
the

teacher

office of
to

degrees

the

whom
the

office
that

teachers, and

Text-Book

also.

books

throughout

office of

Deacons

The

that

taught

one

this

of

Christian

of

At

Church,

Every

became

Elders

how

earliest
all.

open

the

were

Christ,

centre

Christian

the

towns

in

placed before

were

specimens

of the

inhabitant

every

the father

to

of the

useful

Jews.

later

being

as

Abraham,

and

race.

with

did

initiation

Adam,

canon

conciled
re-

Jew

the

the

light as

same

the

from

degrees, a

by

the

came

formed

graduallybeing closed,

were

became

blessed, down

death

and

justificationby

as

God,

of

were

history of

hallowed
the

Next

image

against it,

repulsed him,

historyof Revelation,

into the
of

Law.

the

of

system,

first have

at

must

violation

Jewish

the

for

believing heathen

the

Thus
with

with

into offences

all unlawfulness

resolved

and

185

SCHOOL.

CHRISTIAN

presents

offices

but

to

us

was

Spirit
of

the

of

the

already

still,
according to

duly qualified,might
;

for the

book

states

also
that

186

the

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

Scripture says,

shall

They

"

all be

of

taught

God."
The
for

Alexandrian

the

which
he

ensued, adds

be

Ecclesiastic

an

hands

So let it be, therefore,whether

"

Prayer

imposition of

the

and

Catechumens,

the

mentioning

in

text,

who

Layman

or

offers

the

prayer."

the

In

The

and

last year

third

Catechumens

they

Examination.

of the

called

were

in the

as

Before

III.

second

competcntes,

they

set

were

preparation,the

had

the

preparation for baptism,


made

was

period

of

as

the

the

say, that

were

character

other

liad

during

the

being

laid

Those

which

formed

under

and
who

small

widows,

works

of

was

continued
inhabited

Christian

may

to

to

these

It is unnecessary
a

to

be, the

estates

have

their homes

The

public one.

or

congregations by

at

visited

them

witness

to

of sponsors.

single clergyman,

preliminarysteps

the

first introduced

obliged

mediate
im-

examination

an

conduct

honoured

this examination

congregation was,

the

had

who

community,

judge.

life and

performed

Those

facts in the
to

they

sick, and

charity.

their

in

rest,

probation, the principalstress

whether

upon

to

called hearers.

been

from

apart

dates,
candi-

or

villages

themselves,

gone
;

supreme

but

through
the

com-

have

pletlonmust
Church

mother

the

fasted

the

on

from

again

never

dedicated

to

After

to

the

the

Bishop

had

done

the Text-Book

ancient

His

with

passed

night was

brought with
Sunday,

meal.

At

of

the

from

to

Bishop's

bidding
spirit,

unclean

that

this solemn

forth

time

to

was

be

and
each

then

it)on

the

sign of

in prayer

him

and

only to
as

the

eat

the

of

God,

the Lord

as

them

sealed

foreheads, ears,

the

The

cross.

of the bread

which

for
thank-offering

Sunday,

towards
the

the

(as
and

whole

exhortation; each

his contribution
dawn

tion
libera-

Avith

enmity

of them,

and
disciples,

of

ceremony

impurity,and

and

curse

upon

being allowed
had

the

into the soul, which

expresses

lips,doubtless

they

commanded

were

received

and

all evil

breathed

upon

were

Lord.

from

from

they

every

conclusion

exorcisement

ordeal, they

togethersolemnly on

and

them,

enter

the

the

this

met

down,

exorcised

out

go

and

Thereupon

knelt

They

blessing,who
him

passed

Friday,

Saturday.

pray.

it.

pronounced personallyclean

bathed, and

first

the

candidates

of the

Preparation

the immediate

for

If

judgment

sufficient examination.

Vow, and

Baptismal

The

IV.

left to the

been

after

187

VOW.

BAPTISMAL

the

phyte
neo-

he
lowing
fol-

general

baptismal font

188

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

filled,accompanied by

was

exactly with
the

elements

baptismal dress.

They

Presbyters,who

the
to

works.

In

himself

towards

the

which

the

is

It is

he

anointed

neophytes

to

be

all his
in

of

brought

this is
Deacon

the formula

bath

of

meaning
the

by

Elder

spirit
depart from
ordinances

that

by

which

the

body

Deaconess

accompanied

and

each

made

confession
or

Creed

use

and

under

of them

of faith in the

respond
was

of the second
we

used

sion
expres-

indisputablythe originalsignifica
and

This

which

the

an

by

foot, a completion, as

to

Holy Ghost,

I believe."

anointed

was

in other

into the water,

in the Churches
than

was

evil

every

preparatory

Father, Son, and


"

them

symbol

exorcism,

words

head

repeat after them

in turn

words

the

Let

"

from

The
the

purified; and

was

the

he

oil of

expresslystated

of the

it were,

of

Catechumen

as

Church,

explained by

thee."
was

the

Alexandrian

this occasion

upon

he

of

one

doubtless

the

West,

renunciation

with

Presbyter
of

each

the

on

light.

this solemn

After

put

presentedto

custom,

the

The
the

service, and

of which

out

and

Jerusalem,

ancient

an

darkness,
spiritual
into eternal

of

consecrating

Deaconesses

solemnly on

all his

Church

the

conformity with
turned

called

sponds
corre-

Supper.

the

then

were

Satan, and

renounce

Lord's

and

men,

in

off all their ornaments,

take

to

women,

the

used

prayers
for the

intended

assisted

Deacons

the

blessing,which

to

much

more

third

the

it

name

by

the

ple
sim-

centuries,
of the

190

condensed

of

summary

of

the

addition

the

groundwork

few

of

the

of

generally addressed
of
with

the

true

the

so-called

Chrisma.

head

the

on

of

in the

strict

this

of

executing
the

with

ceremony

Church

all these

exception

white

and

Unction
the

this

the

conducted

mention

functions
of

the

the

the

oil

The

the

drian
Alexanlaid

was

the

head
forewhich

cross,

The

Sealing.

nances
ordi-

Presbyters

well

as

the

the

Christian

as

Bishop,

oil.

The

kiss.

Admission.

baptized

persons

the

into

priesthood

followed

then

the
as

affirmative

to

blessingof

represented,in

universal

the

shape

precious oil,

the

of

sign

with

concluded

V.

After

the

is called

sense

the

with

hand

the

that

baptized, and

the

with

anointed

After

According

Constitution, the

in

the

with

baptismal unction

the

in

believe."

and

immersions,

neophyte

answered

be

"I.

words

the

not

repeated,being

three

the

to

question, to

testimony

itself did

times

three

was

each

before

uttered

external

direct

This

article.

amplifications.

Confession

That

is

Holy Ghost,

the

baptismal confession

proper
these

contain

about

present third

our

with

Gospel narrative,

the

words

supplemental formula
that

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

of

the

were

clothed

in

church.
minds

Christians.

of the
In

Church,
order

to

BAPTISMAL

"

The

Lord

with

be

thy spirit." The

the

Lord's

Supper,

Constitutions

the

less

not

Supper,
them,

as

symbols

in

After

well

the

as

of their

in what
of

in

the

the

Was

brought

back

sponsors

who

infant
The

the

to
were

the

East

before

the

Greek

and

and
it

newly

were,

it
a

were

the

Lord's

set

before

wine, doubtless

new-birth,

Was

repeat

of the whole

name

honey

sort

"

sins not

recollection

present, but

to

regeneration."

of

version
magical con-

of

act

now,

ling
sprink-

intended

of the
be

as

born.

blessing,eflPected

infant, by the

forgivingof

which

in

to

parents

applied

to

be
or

the

itself?
ancient

Gospels and
contains

it

lips

own

The

they partook of

bread

into

curse

of

case

his

of this universal

the

in the

and

called
?

sense

every

you."

to

**

this

being, as

Baj^tismis indeed
But

turn

milk

which

enjoin that

significantly,
by prescribingthat

Prayer aloud,

congregation."

with

"

precisewords

with

Elder,

or

And

exhibition

the

first of all

congregation

be

should

neophytes
Lord's

the

Peace

express

priesthood
the

"

words

with

utter

in the

addresses

Bishop

in the

and

pray,

had

Bishop

ordinances

of peace,

the salutation

"

thee,

same

should

neophyte

of the

salutation

the

reply to

to

anointed

this,the person

substantiate

191

VOW.

less

Church

the

knew

Apostles of

no

more

such

than
spirituality

than

do

the

which
superstition,

many

of

the

lustra-

192

tions
the

world, and

old

the

of

much

not

she

of

blood

the

testimony, in

authentic

bears

against this corruption and


other

in

think

that

defenders

himself

of

who,

impelled by

by

bad

assisted

and

established
three

Origen, in
which

the

Lcvitical
the

sense

first-born

that

it

as

upon

infant

this

which
to

Origen,

of children

it removes

the

and

Hippolytus

(Note
the

is in the main
the

to

attach

origin
to

Jesus

prevent

used

man

the

Old

tament,
Tes-

the
tlie

when

from

Part)
that

says

of

the

for
purification

proof
from

Church,

uses

them

enthusiasm,

to this

same,

him

to

the

lie

A.

sacrificial

seems

reason

children.

for children

of

baptism

fanatical

Apostolical tradition, performs


even

nated.
origi-

principle.

passages

sinfulness
for

it

Church-Book

interpretationof

injunctionof

and
and

and

tism
bap-

present period, Cyprian being the

our

first Father

the

Tertullian

from

infant

the assertion

that

Alexandrian,

baptism

end

the

Alexandrian

our

Apostolicaltradition,

of infant

of

than

able

better

explain how

to

explanationof

true

an

an

was

in

passage

As

and

innocent,

was

moment

been,

contrary,
ordinances,

all her

opponents

or

hitherto

have

gives the

this

the

phyte
neo-

misunderstanding.

origin

at

are

we

the

either

the

cases,

On

victims.

last

the

purify the

stages of heathenism, purporting to

by

than

more

crioholia, mysteries of

and

taurohoUa

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

act
same

the

that

his

purity
im-

birth,

according
of

to

baptism

expression
endeavoured
disciples

being brought

unto

unto

me;"

"

I. p.

Vol.

Part

First

our

where

with

what

the

from

that

in that

This

it for them.

practiceto
In

this ordinance

be

an

the

exceptionalone
the "little

he says

ones

parents

to

eyes

ten

years
Lord's

our

by Origen on
century
to

the occasion
soon

IIL

found

sponses
re-

proper

the

When

to

do

Apostolical

it

to

was

the

seems

to

Origen,

for

the Church
of

sense

doubtless

children
had

words, referred

; and

before
to

in
rejects,

the

stituted
infrom
her

likewise

the divines of the

themselves

of

down

go

bound

are

it is in

so

also."

age),she

time

who

arrangement

and

affectionate

TertuUian

them.
VOL.

of

been

particularly
belonged.

whole

pedobaptism (in the


six

the

the

undoubtedly

have

baptismalbath,

make

to

that he

of Alexandria

Church

those

Origen refers, for

which

comparison

to

into the

the
is

in Ori-

passages

before

to

is admissible.
interpretation

state

case

six

tation
interpre-

true

But

speaks of

Gospel

about

Text-Book

our

other

no

yet in

not

babes

in the

from

two

occurs.

Catechumens

the other
are

word

same

Text-Book

The

but

words

Apostolicaltradition

Origen,shows
with

those

what

of the other

appears

considered

above.

see

between

This, then, is also the

of this and
gen,

difference

little growing children

old.

years

ii. 22.

boys (pueri),obviously intending,

therefore, to express
mean,
clearly

come

in the passage

uses

(Hier.

256.),implying a

(infantes)and

ten

(parvuli)to

Iren^eus

which

word

in

quoted

the little children

Suffer

Him

193

VOW.

BAPTISMAL

obligedto

teenth
six-

revert

followingterms,

194

such

of
interpretation

an

the

expression,after having

that

objectionsurged by

the

refuted

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

of

postponement

baptism,

some

(De Bapt.

to

his

deceived

that

It is true
from

the

by

coming

they

they

have

learned

they

at

that

in

intrusted

heavenly ?
the

faith is

too

sure

they

it

the

children.

What

would

The

words

they

their

sins

less circum-

allow
to

those

who

be intrusted

attaches

to

tism
bap-

deserves, will be afraid rather

procrastinating.True

too

This

of salvation."
treats

do

should

Why

with

and

may

hasty than

Christ's

act

not

when

so

when

have

to

earthlyproperty

Tertullian

of

going.

Whoever
.

do

are

to

them

may

learn, and

be

?
disposition

Hinder

to

we

may

puberty, they

worldly matters,
with

'

hasten

age

evil

an

they
of

age

Ou";ht

importance

being

but

begun

innocent

spectionthan

with

the

at

of

said,

to whom

not

me

have

forgiven them

are

Lord

prevented by

promises, or

out

'

unto

arrived

have

when

breaking
our

of children

case

be

may

their

performing

from

death

to

necessityfor placing the

who

jeopardy,

in reference

as

the

in

is the

Where

in

sponsors

individual, as well

especiallyso

but

age,

(parvuli).

of

position
dis-

postpone baptism according to the positionand


of each

so

it is desirable

For

18.): ""

c.

the
that

by Philip,and

story of the baptism of the eunuch


of St. Paul

strengthof

the

on

against

persons

is the

way

subjectof baptism
he
to

have

the

case

difference, then, between

said
of

to

of
the

in which

growing
tion
applica-

infants ?

the

ante-Nicene

BAPTISMAL

and

later Church

the

the

Church, with

and

after

only

children
but

who

word

Origen,when
Cyprian, and
the

first

washing
Old

the

viewed

away

of the

washed

might certainlyas
or

day

well

rather,it would

thing to
safer

do

so.

than

proposed, as
circumcision.

not

but

be

for sins
for

the

be

the

If

that

were

light of
of

the

human

sin

to

of
be

mitted
actually com-

new-born
one

natural

most

temporaries,
con-

that ordinance

baptized as

be

say

does

century,

sinfulness

much

child

growing
and

safest

Indeed, Cyprian thought the second


the

eighth,which

Go

but

to

the

law

step farther

one

exclusivelythe

of
water

consciouslycommitted

hereditarydispositionto
K

of his brethren

some

being analogous

principleof aggressioninstead
will

in

circumcision.
as

not

Neither

third

originalhereditarysin, a

as

the

universal

not

were

away

he does

the

to

bishops,his

this idea with

Testament,

maturity,

accuratelyweighed.

baptism

connected

African

close of

who

and

nature,

children

expressionsare

the

course

oppositionis

infants.

other

of

at years

Tertullian's

some

at

arrived

new-born

his

the

exceptiononly. Christian

growing

about

principle
;

on

through

gone

the

not

of young,

baptism
one

had

infants.

never

had

as

so

only baptized

general rule,baptizedadults,

they

instruction,and,

of

up

as

she did

the later

of converts,

exception

Church,

the ancient

this
essentially

was

infants, and

new-born

195

YOW.

respecting
establish

defence, and
of

tism
bap-

regeneration,

before
sin

conversion,

only, leaving

198

INTERPRETATION

priestlyabsolutions

and

penances

APPLICATION.

AND

fur the sins after

baptism

to

and

ness
forgive-

procure

baptismal

"

secure

regeneration."
There

Church
The

two

are

been

has

different

very

this

into

dragged

path.

wrong

tolic
Apos-

the

deep feelingprevalentin

first is the

the

why

reasons

communities, of the evil of sin, of the sinfulness


of

man,

in

the

This

salvation

salvation

consequently

or

who

one

any

Cor.

custom,

by

the

the

subsequently is only

who
friend
be

had

could
a

admitted

his

stead

of the
the
such

into
that

the

is to

"departed

that

Church,
say,

for him.

was

considered

in

peace," and

turally
na-

St.

he

"

which

This
as

was

is not

the

deceased

in
of

or

chumen
Cate-

Christian
a

desire

baptism
the

to

in

presence

faith,and took

evidence

being given,

brother, and
so

approved
dis-

Cerinthians,

brother

received

istence
ex-

which

but

made,

Why

"

impliesthe

passage,

confession

tained
be main-

grounds,

among

sects.

congregation,the

one

in that

prove

sickness

wished

can

and
believing disposition,

baptismalvow
a

the dead

found

other

Marcionites, and

29.) which

practiceof

Apostle

believers,

prevented by

historical

they then baptizedfor

Christ,

only explanation of

xv.

and
philological

of

the

this communion,

The

it.

expression(1
on

are

in

be

to

livingin

die

to

Paul's

happened

from

death

with

congregationof

the

Christ.

by

communion

consistingin
with

announced

and

brought

faith

the

of salvation, and

of his need

and

mentioned

as

having
in the

198

Church

the
of

the

endeavoured
old

"

divines.
the

wdiat

hates

iniquity,

It

is the

which

the

in

the

the

for

paved

Church.

ancient

of

to

and

the

Lord,
real

the

truthful

proportion

promises

among

in

reformation
members.

of

sin

died

sin,

of

consequence

the

blessing

dedicating

stifles

religious feeling

is the

of

and

it

as

of real

misery
the

still

felt

Gospel,

AVhen

consciousness

her

which

Church

to

life
and
away

tached
at-

thing

any

of

abandonment
of

vow

image,

bloodthirsty

being

and

This

conscious

voluntary

God

untruth.

an

the

love, who
and

caricature

free

element

by

spiritualdespotism.

of

evil

the

truest

of

either
Thus

of

creation

for

the

of
of

God

the

own

this

love

Church

of

caricature

of

eternal

admission

except

the

way
copy

the

was

rights

the

the

consciousness

that

of

tame

the

prevents

ought

the

and

Moloch,

into

depended,

bewildered,

gradually

His

loves

but

transformed

was

face

paternal

the

thus

soul

practices.

became

Church

justifying

Church

ancient

conscience

Christian
and

the

by

or

reason

of

despaired

have

must

as

of the

African

exception

extreme

hallowed

salvation

the

masters

the

into

the

rule, and

which

they

entered

of

out

unexceptionable
on

again

made

the

expel, as beiug

to

had

man,"

They

doctrine,

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

sin, and
and

the
in

soul

to
to

longing
the

same

199

11.

CHURCHES

THE

When
to

OF

look

we

of

us

the

Church,

as

century,

we

which,

THE

PRESENT

THIS

PICTURE.

at

remark

it

observation,do

not

of that age ?
forms

which

tends

of
the

with

Who

give

to

the

the

well

as

its

rent.
transpa-

consciousness
religious

after
striving

that

externals
thus

of these

binds
powers
element

two

the free

errors

under
spirit
and

of nature,
of

religion
;

heathen
the

thus
and

yoke

human

spirit.It
these

real

cannot

Jewish

and
objective,
be denied

unhealthy tendencies,
K

sence,
es-

mind
based

?
on

which

the
necessity,

destroys the subjective


formalism, which

places the objectivein externals,and


sightof G^^d, the

into

Divine

demonism,
of

the appearance

throws

is
Every retrogradestep in spiritual
religion
one

spots

the demonism

the

only true reflex,the

third

the

become

objective,the

true

ancient

dark

some

with

objectivereality,and

background
as

to

presented
the

of

in

incubus, presses upon

an

IN

beginning of

identifyhimself

can

which, like

the

at

once

closer

Who

picture thus

general consciousness

exhibited

upon

the

upon

REFLECTED

DAY

thereby

loses

of the God-seeking

that the germ

formalism

and

of both
demon-

200

INTERPRETATION

show

itself

does

not

dark

clouds

at

mastery

these

the

of this world"
clouds

sombre

foreground

and

mind,

only

vivid, and

more

make

to

serve

undeveloped

these

dark

the formula

for demons,

selfishness

conscious
to

doing

mathematically,
mind's
of the
such

they

the

in

that

which

light of

to

In

philosophicaltruth
men

Do

the

Keplerian

through time,
in your

it is better

those

system, which

occupies in

the

preformation.

If

deny.

laws

nebula?
the

history of

not,

You

to

of

impressive,forms
therefore, despise
see

you

mythology

will not

of

in discovering

succeed

the
of

of

the

then, those

mind

place

same

Greeks

philosophy, that

covet,

an

imperfectly

progress

will have

whether

form

express

the

their

before

saw

ever

their

prefix

of real existence.

to

historicallynecessary

truth, which

ignore or

and

that

nebulous, but then

the

not

Substitute

nature," place

mythological expressions: rather


are

plation,
contem-

indicate

order

same

those

But

come
spots be-

in man,

exponent

mythological process.

eternal
than

in the

eye

of

negation

express

you

so,

the powers

sign

is the

selfishness

"

its

the minus

the whole

this

as

light.

to

for

the

veiled

or

the

the

dissolved, in the telescope of historical


into

who

gain

of this world

Priest

the

to

substitute

to

to

endeavours
order

in

conscience,

And

background

which

hierarchism,
over

over

Prince

the

of

Church.
the

in

perceive

once

writers),began

the ancient

already in

dominion

obtain

*'

Greek

of
(the BstaiBaL/jLovLa

fear

APPLICATION.

AND

of
forms

ANCIENT

which

which

the

freedom

AND

for

ancient
which

will understand

them

part of universal

the type
co-religionists,

place of
God

the idea, and

in

the

glance upon
remark
has

beautiful

mind

the

But

to

the

demonism

as

if you

look

condition

by
the

the

throne

has

crept in.
of

two

it to

that

of
will

demonism,
draws

the

tion,
sensa-

of

state

into the

are

ages,

one

in the
K

we

age

and

in
as

to

one

the

astical
ecclesi-

not

you

And

powered
over-

is this

find, upon
external

patchwork

That

lived, a life of freedom,


;

You

itself,which

little closer

other, little else but

individual

absence

nature.

in the

which

passivityof personal

internal
reality,

phantoms

times, and

own

predominant feeling?

one

that
feeling,

and

to the

itself

all, cast

above

degrades

of the

whole, connexion,

was

among

the

lamentable

established

hypostatizedunconscious

shams

out
with-

establish

that, in the stead

aware,

sentimentalityhas

just

in

then

usurp

your

negative formalism,

become

down

not

But,

forms,

being

as

how, in the stead of that old formalism

form,

should

upon

But

time, and

symbol

conscience.

yourself,and

created

then

the

the

thereby forfeiting

zeal for truth, if in


your

your

of

them

fear of

holy

in

first time,

Admit

your

with

rejectthem.

for the

any

nation,

your

invented

may

history.

hesitation,without

for

nor

you

you

201

MODERN.

Church

with

same

you

made

not

were

and

BAPTISM

case

and
a

Church

the

truth

ruins,
real life
and

other, conventionalism

as

202

INTERPRETATION

is

fostered,or

fire and

things is

of

itself

four

ancient

the

of the

the

to

the

and

King.
of

he

Thus

did the

the

faithful

ventured

until
It
have

is

The

produced

the

and

instruction,
position
im-

the

in water

the

into

Priest

as

munion
com-

when

emperor,

of

considered

the

if

the

in the

have

been

We

this

Initiated

The
of

case

gradual

very

that

but

it

should

ceremony

great general impression,which

parents.

in

was

baptism
must

thus

Constantino

so.

impossible

Christian
it

To

enter

act

Bishops

examination,

to

beggar
;

was

his death-bed.

diminished

not

do

to

her

for death, the unction

for life and

vow

of

means

confession, immersion

; to

the

externallyworking

an

blessingcorresponded ;
of hands

sessing
pos-

elements

these

place of God.

in the

Elders, ordained

of

each

To

who, by

Church,

as

instruction, examination,

"

symbol,

sacred

that such

Gospel grounds,

baptism comprised, on

initiation.

attached

or

impudently proclaims

most

even

elements
spiritual

vow,

Churches,
? and

habit

by-

infallible ?

perfect and

The

of State

iUadvisedly vaunted

most

or
vitality,

maintained

instances

in most

of
unthinking superstition

state

rather

sword, by the tyranny

the

by

APPLICATION.

AND

act
a

his own,

was

from

convert

advancement
of children

case

injurious to
have

already

the

were

even

child
much

as

of
as

heathenism.
of

the

of Christian
its character
seen

was

how,

even

age

of

families^
as

lemnity.
so-

before

BAPTISII

ANCIENT

the

close

infants

of

the
the

period, the

our

of

out

grew

of

age

people relapsed

ceased
and

now

made

was

Covenant

new

In

of

of

of

course

but

and

this

consciouslymaking

lost all
The

meaning

Eastern

in the

unction
full

implies,

more

any

as

efficacyin
The

to

necessary

Western

the

the

Church

adhered

be

Yet

to

voluntarily

sacrifice of self,
child.

new-born

the

tion
unc-

although

seal

that

Man's

immersion,
of

free

Church

the Eastern

general recognition

salvation, and

Western

most

practised the

than

responsibleact.

have

remaining

now

of Man

immersion,

is to

and

centuries,

is

of

moreover,

even

requires, nevertheless,
both,

cipally
prin-

elements

of the

vow

the

consciousness, and

pledge,of

the

century,

people

East

symbol

after

third

nothing

immersion

Church,

immediately

nation,

complete

and

fifteen

the

In

ruins.

immersion, although
and

had

religionof

natural

nearly

tragicallydecomposed,
anywhere

the

these

completed by Augustin,
been, in the

which

features, brought about

Africans

the

fell back

of the

alteration

this

of

of its main

by

and

Humanity.

of

consequence

subversion

instituted,

custom,

for the

wards
to-

how, from

Christ

the extinction

sanction

new-born

seen

law,

Jewish

with

binding

be

to

ceremonial

into

of

advancing

have

Spirit, which

shadow

the

upon

children

We

boyhood.

203

MODEKN.

baptism

of

that

the

of

baptism

AND

form

of

evidently

denies

there

of
is

baptism.
commenced

her

204

INTERPRETATION

under

career,

freedom
adult

of

AND

the

chrisma, by

beginning
assumed

two

of

to

baptism,

the

conscious

practice of

The

stereotypedby

the

Latin

with

the

regards unction.
is

of

And

the

still

the

Catholic
five years
how

the

of

but

early
be

to

of the

little the

the

proper

impression

Bishop
idea
to

it has

to

and
made

be

to

be
more

on

ancient,

period

an

in

the

even

opus

conscious

practice prevailing

to

spondence
corre-

of this solemnity

principle;

act

the

was

The

Aquinas,

spiritof

is not

and

the voluntary

Augustin

countries, of bringing children


old

Gospel

equallylittle

too

of

act

authentically

postponement

voluntary

seriouslyattended

little

The

ceremony

but

ratum,

and

is much

seven

tliat the

and

Thomas
has

custom

recognition of

legal age
show

Church

be

quent
subse-

the

the

doctrine

tained
rigidly main-

efiPect of

which

parated
se-

may
the

previous instruction,and

vow.

and

completed

the

she

undeniably

so

tion,
unc-

events,

instruction

this

consequences

Church

with

connect

with

teaching,as

all the

all

at

of
justification

Yet

her

ancient

and

implied as

introduced

confirmation, and

that,

so

and

retained, again,

of

way

acts;

ceremony.
in

She

consciousness

be

more

abolished, together with

its stead.

the

is

She

with

Rome,

baptism, its symbol, immersion,

the

as

of

guidance

thought.

sprinkling in

the

APPLICATION.

to

ope-

mind.

exclusively
of

four

confirmed,

conveyed by

and

proves

the

act

stronglystill,how
the

popular

mind.

206

scribed

by

silent

upon

Thus

the

the

Gospel, which,

the

subject of

essential

practiceof

lower

which

was

of

scholasticism
how

knew

true,

The

another

and

admitted

the

voluntary

all her

The

harmony

held

of

in
be

may

good works,

the

of

precepts
The

Apostles.

seventeenth

of
the
thern
lea-

century, it is
but, of

this

language,

owm

in

take

can

the

fell besides

Germany

defended

she

as

or

yet

interference

the

person

service, unless

can

ported,
sup-

of

be

can

he

being

as

individual, and

power,

nizance.
cog-

the

ted
admit-

produce

of confirmation.

Church,

Keformed

swallowing

the

regulationsno

trade

any

certificate

of

act

State, by whose

Jewish

validity of confirmation,

the

wuth

the

This

contradiction, inasmuch

into

into

its

Church

Protestant

ling,
sprink-

Scripture rightly interpreted,

speaking

reason

the

the

been

justify all that;

to

neither
justification,
nor

the

in

evangelical doctrine

it is to

practiceof

the

and

has

doctrine

the

to

by faith, as
justification

Gospel,

of

its substitute.

repugnant

as

than

instead

Eomish

the

children.

have
self-sacrifice,

scale

act

equally

and

Gospel

and

personal

than

compatible with
is

the

in

adopted
the

and

estimation

but

sprinkling of

the

the

in

is

however,

Apostles, faith

the

immersion,
less

points

placed

been

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

the

with

camel

of

which

had

pedobaptism,

Scripture,found

no

scruple in

no

as

place in

being

in

its theo-

ANCIENT

logical

BAPTISM

prescribed

not

for

conscience

In

the

in

that
the

confirmation,

of

introduction

because

it

human

was

tion.
inven-

centuries, wherever

two

Confessions

untenable

207

MODERN.

Scripture, was

course

Evangelical

two

AND

the

has

coexist, custom

rected
cor-

theological one-sidedness, by

of the

Lutheran

confirmation

and
,

this
to

has

the

been

union

The

of the

English Church,

place

to

as

it all

well
can

deadly

sin

sins

to

no

of

11.).

She

that

after

But

in

exclusivelyand

rigorouslyprescribed

the seventeenth

century, she certainlyuses

which

better

appear

suited

Evangelical doctrine,
become

to

snare

and

to

the

which

constantly continuing separation


Lastly, confirmation
either

doctrinallyor

which

it

was

left at

the Church

of Rome.

is not

in

only

this

has

been

time

The

of

Liturgy,
the

the

of

end

expressions
than

and

the

farther

practically,beyond
the

her

the

consequently

from

no

as

baptized

Romish
have

limits

baptism,

since

consciences,

many

ciles,
recon-

excludes

once

persons

Divine

which

originalsin, and

committed

such

side

doctrine

(Art. 16.).

more

the

Art.

scholastic

in

baptism

by

with

fanatical view

the

as

preparations

Articles, adopts the

of

faith

efficacyof baptism

from

her

doctrine

human

the

moreover,

the

in

(Art. 27. compared

grace

inward

many

Confessions.

two

general Evangelical
way

the

of

one

of

cause

Church.

advanced,

the

point

separation

at

from

English Church, therefore,

particularessentially
unreformed,

208

INTERPRETATION

but

considerablybehind

behind

the

APPLICATION.

AND

the

French,

and

Church

in

Catholic

Roman

Episcopal confirmation, notwithstanding


efforts of the
and

essence

has

prelatesof
efficacy,an

reacted

the

so

This

of

right

be

the
to

Bishop
radical

Baptists have

former

of

these

it had
have

the

set

after

again

baptism.

of its members

never

be

restored

adult

negation of

so,

in

the

find

from

wondered
of

this

external

if not

the

has

the

as

restoration

Quakers
The

as

after

the

abuse

to

The

ish
Jewfall
downwhich

Baptists

in the first case

into

grown

it difficult to

which

Church.

fatal.

baptism. But,
form

period in

baptism

the

and

ever,
it,how-

must

at, that

out

main

bishopric.

was

exclusive

is the

Neither

it dates

people ;

latter,has

Baptists

for the

Church

longer binding

no

little foundation

repeat how

reform.

dangerous,

the

Tlie

never

confirm, which

to

consider

Jewish

led

the

baptized at all,or

to

sprung

be

to

custom,
of

blishment
Esta-

small,

however

Still less is it to
and

of

the

ancient

forgottenthat

town,

every

fact,

population

the

belong

many

here

is in the

hindrance

so

the

to

who

Church

for

It is unnecessary
there

of

this

How

from

its

to

as

confirmed.

been

having

not

the

also accounts

is clear

zealous

the

operatum.

classes

those

either

inside

foot

baptism

of

Germany.

day, remains,

opus

lower

many
are

their

infant

on

that, among
London,

the

especially

of

an

understand

formality;
old

form.

that

the

idea

of the

concludes

with

exactly with
the

the

the

yoke

they

by

which

make

head

in countries

where

serious

great and

free

the

they

increase

form

background.

of the

tury
cen-

Baptists,

ment
religiousmove-

fact, that,

English

than

more

already the

tinually
con-

among

United

in the

race

Congregational preachers are

States, the Baptists or


on

the

by

of the

Christians

form

own

of the seventeenth
onsets

exists, is evinced

their

efficacyof

againstthe
a

and,

ism,
rigid Calvin-

into the

little the Churches

how

extent

an

to

the

faith is thrown

renewed

can

attach

to

superstitious
power,
But

such

to

utterlyone-sided

an

inclined

are

baptism, which

Gospel commandment,

of the

they push

of

of

act

benediction, corresponds

and

vow

idea

the

letter of which

under

Protestant

German

209

MODERN.

AND

BAPTISM

ANCIENT

most

other

any

sect,
and

numerous

that

so

most

gressive
pro-

community.
How

much

life of

the

Church

separations,will
parishschools
of

the

every

thing

the

based

upon

from

In

being

the

Elect.

of

and

ancient

many

Church

the

noblest

of the
National

suffer
The

still

and
ments
ele-

Church,
in

sequence
con-

by

more

former

the

those

congregational life

seceding congregations languish


isolation, and

similar

comparison

the

the

on

and

English Congregations

England,

withdrawn

of
of

is

upon

inflicted
this

general by

appear

of the

In

are

pride

in

injury are

Apostolical Church.

instruction.

and

and

mischief

has

the

never

210

established

have

Neither

schools

as

Church,

Christian

is

pride.

our

and

the

community,
by

the

and

prevalence

at

The

of

decay
but

are

of

police

institution,

national

after

glance

national

German

regards

flatter

as

striven

never

general,

in

to

the

schools

parish

latter

the

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

Continental

parish

that

lated
calcu-

palsy
the

too

life.

picture
of

the

spirit
manifestly

regulations.

of

life

of

free

bited
exhi-

211

III.

TO

APPLICATION

MORAL

THE

CHURCH

THE

OF

THE

FUTURE.

This

is the

former
to

have
and

germs
become

Who

Who

thought ?

increasing,however
be

wise

and

closer

Upon

retain

to

To

biblical
the

this

baptism

German

in

must

the

what

is

of life ?

desirable
the

such

latter

from

growth

it

may

of thino-g ?

the

in the

Church,

Schleiermacher,
school

prevent

pedobaptism, but

end,

that

germs

deeper reflection,it

baptismal disciplineon
1.

the

decay,

altogether

not

however

dangerous

existino;order

the

to

can

have

establish

to

eradicate

to

revivify the former,

can

be

wish

can

we

hand

other

desires

time

of

and

life have

future

high

As

of death
the

on

of

scions

Who

Who
may

discovered

extinct.

dead?

traces

If the

mirror.

of restoration.

with

everywhere
we

work

the

to

is the

latter faithful,it is

the

and

true

proceed

met
so

be

this

picture,and

be

and

Neander,

to

will

remodel

appear

the whole

followingprinciples.
first

place, the

reformed
of the

in

to

the

doctrinal

Nitzsch, and

general. According

doctrine

of

sense

of

works

of

the

this view,

German
our

act

212

of

forms

baptism

which
the

whole, the

sprinklingof

is the

of

pledge

the

In

children

of

such

tender

age

parents,

This

3.

only

can

its

intrusted

to

education

for

Church

to

God
4.

the

them, and

and

the

at

duty imposed

home

for

and

the

at

have

must

be

himself

The

it

to

of

by

the

His

gift

Christian
Christian

of the

profess the
godly life

act

of

education

faith in

dedicated

the other

on

the

pledge, and
from

of

the

the
more

which
to

person
which

as

child

be

never

ceremony

at

nently
promi-

hand, every

modified

or

ceremony,

sponsors,

brought

be

must

where

transferred

and

parents

omitted

the

of the

performance

while,

cases

that of infant
5

as

born
new-

of

vow

God,

member

vow

upon

school,
;

been

to

the

tically
prac-

of

baptism

prepare

Christian

forward

appropriateto
takes

child

for

put down

the brethren.

Further,

sureties

to

the

the

sign of

itself able

make

to

that

to

becoming

until it be

Christ, and

their

they

by positivelyand

outward

dedicate

to

parents

is the

which

corrective.

true

done

be

realizingthe idea,
children

of

be

is to

by baptism,

by bringing forward

ever

die

as

damnation, from

under

rescued

be

must

place,the superstitionthat

Christian

unbaptized, are

young

blessing.

the second

conclusion

instructed

and

up

of

commencement

child, the

the

grown

Christian, sealed by
2.

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPHETATION

is

pression
ex-

only

baptized
ought
of

to

adult

baptism.

baptism

must

again

become

con-

214

INTERPRETATION

most

naturallyform

of

each

On

2.

their

baptism, with
considered
ceremony

common

The

days

same

seventh

their

both

parents and

sponsors

admitted

be

to

they

Instead
service

into the

Church

the

children

of

their

by

the

of the

object
receive

is

to

an

structio
inpare
pre-

cannot

excluding altogether from


who

should

be

make

an

Confirmation

that

infiincyto
it

thus

are

children

school

with

which, being short

5.

they generally

blessing,and

to

by making

understand,

respects totallyunfitted

might

attained

congregation,

and

that

children

the stage of

they

service

of

have

The

school

about

either

(the

disgusting them

some

festivals

who

which

at

prayer

now

of

Sunday

sermons

as

with

are

the

for confirmation.

them

from

time

setting forth

exhortation

4.

the

also be

be introduced
should, if possible,

sexes

the

portion of

girls'school.

and

boys'

the

enter

should

the

year,

and

be

congregation.

baptizedchildren

of

introduction

as

for

should

sponsors,

and

one,

of the

service

candidates

congregation,

baptismal

as

Church
3.

as

rank.

their

be

the

and

parents

sisterhood

of

might

festivals

these

congregational

visible bond

whatever

mothers,

the

amongst

part of such

constitute

festival, and

APPLICATION.

AND

who
of

are

listen

which

them,

are

congenial to

impression and
should

be

their

beneficial

be conducted

to

in

school

established for the younger


and

ing
pass-

puberty), or

them

and

for

introduced

ones,

feelings,
to

them.

essentially

BAPTISM

according

the

to

of the
be

CHURCH

IN

and

custom

German

Lutheran

this

to

Part,

formularies

is

agreed

upon

for

the

firmation, the
the

as

Church,
for the

far, and

in

How

the

will

particular Church:
idea may

be

the

it is

also realized

of ministers
There

prominence

upon

placed upon
reforms.

all such

all

religiouspersecutionand
communicants
The

Church.
from
do

Church
not

Baptists,as
Church.

see

the

second

for

can

who

ment,
arrangeof

each

that

this

indispensable

of

good

give

pulsion,
com-

congregation

the

Spirit in
of

difference
internal

excluded

of

the

abolition
of

cessation

State-Church

all

is the

be

this

first is the

organ

what

the

collegiate
cooperation

account

on

such,
Those

The

as

in

constitution

recognition of

the

prepared

episcopalelement

conditions

two

to

and

be

equal footing.

an

however,

are,

dered
consi-

Reformed

clear, however,

by

con-

eighteen,is, on

the

way,

be

the
to

persons

before

what

depend

of

custom

chumens
Catefor

birthday should

young

into

brought

be

may

ao;e

first communion
one.

that

the

allow

to

is added
German

earliest

not

the

of

to

note

from

composed

confirmation
As

cannot

In

solemnity.
which

fourteenth

whole, the safer

Church, which

appended, to

Jerusalem.

at

215

FUTURE.

laries
Liturgical formu-

of these

one

ancient

of

the

surpassed in dignity and

(B.)

THE

OF

from

exclusion
in

reason

preference

the

forms.
the

National
to

adult

216

reformed

where

German

than

Baptists,
such

name

their

on

As

of

origin
according
a

The
their

to

That

out

the

of

law

view
of

which

institution.

out

iu

all

of

and

that

Society
only

can

its

force

the

the

be

of

the

the

arisen,

prevalence
National

the

took

spirit

is

has

baptism

in

most

buried

which

baptism

that

in

baptism

from

it

they

immersed

reaction,

for

people

for

of

that

Friends,

misunderstanding

misunderstanding

bringing

being

discontinuance

materialistic

Church

the

of

ignorant

spiritual

upon

Gospel,

Christ.

with

by

by

preference

altogether:

baptism

the

of

sense

have

no

account,

stigmatize

Society

said

be

insist

stringently

of

only

can

the

should
that

on

least

at

spoken)

is

as

to

small,

very

should

part,

under

persons,

heretics

congregations

reject

they

be

as

upon

infant-baptism.
certainly

such

language

looked

be

more

would

system,
the

of

number

the

(and

baptism

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

its

origin.

removed

by

the

original

II.

BOOK

THE

CONSTITUTION

CHURCH.

CHRISTIAN

THE

OF

GOVERNMENT

AND

I.

PICTURE.

THE

First

the

be

I shall

Here

The

Book,

in

the

Apostolical Church,

code,

fully explain

requires
detail

respecting
to

in

therefore,
outlines
The

from

confine

to

venture

the

point

of the

constitution

of

political constitution
upon
VOL.

the
III.

idea

of

of

I much

to

of

of

here

to

races,

in

say

the

ture
pic-

subject
I

Church,

Germanic

community

works.

Universal

Christian
the

this

on

myself
view

diiference

hierarchy-

previous

two

Christian

modern

views

My

times.

fully expressed

are

the

their

and

have

in

House-Book

practical application

the

own

our

as

more

Nor

comment.

no

the

of

ordinances,

and

well

as

in

was

Ordinances.

and

Church-

than

of the

sense

themselves,
law

canonical

the

the

customs

of the

from

brief

more

ancient

collected

are

be

to

respecting
and

genuine

which

able

may,

general

History.
like

the

rested

freely submitting

218

to

freedom,

and

free, and

in

to
was

sufferingunder
Aramaic

the

formed

it first

as

tribes

the

under

foot, into

last

the

to

amid

and

emperors,

dissolute

but

law,

their

on

brotherhood

equality as
It

men.

as

which
to

dissolved
the

the whole
dominions

this

in the

course

the

forming

was

this

republican

highly

societywas

lized
civi-

based

Levitical

from

the

of

God,

children

jected
sub-

on

their

society,established

equality,and

this

fraternity,

greatest empire in the world, and


of

Home.
of

of

nation,

history,when

vast

association, embracing

family throughout

human
of

This

den
trod-

cal
histori-

of that

despair of

world.

this freedom,

upon

the

and

disciplesformed

despotism

of its members

the freedom

upon

cruel

most

an

united

universal

children

of its

turning point
the

of

was

of

bondage

dissevered

his

and
of the

societyfirst out

secret

It

Asia, and

and

nation

he

debasement,

oflPthe

were

Jesus

importance.

of the

state

moral

threw

Israel,who

of

in

was

when

despotism,and

in Africa

both

empire mighty

Egypt

ing
people of God, by organiz-

he

that

when

were

and

ciation.
asso-

upon

religiouscommunity.

secret

this agency

by

led

Asia

people,and

free

time

iron

most

secret,

his reform

based

revoltingreHgious

most

at

At

kind
man-

Christianity

sense,

had

of

races

free.

man

certain

association.

an

the

makes

calls

which

society

Moses

Already
such

of

order

divine

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

ages,

After
formed

this

the

world-wide

association

Christian

nations

had,
and

CONSTITUTION

states, and
the

their

by

either
of the

internal

hundred

either

dilemma:

be

must

of

fundamental

where

Socialism

religiouslife

of

is the

of the

by

the

societywill

be

of

mirror

saved
Christianity

the

effected

by

the

now,

and

people.

demoniacal

the

but

nothing

originalChristian

concave

of

constitutional

consciousness
is

nity
commu-

countries, even

are

Association, reflected

of hatred

selfishness,
luxury,and Mammon-worship
classes.

ful
fear-

dissolution

only sign of

the

Socialism, however,
caricature

towards

Christian

the

or

There

in

the

in

elements

revolutions.

came
be-

serious, judicious,conscious

Europe,

social

and

All the movements

tend

years

made

Western

Europe

confusion, and

or
decayed.
petrified

last three

reform

remodelled

means

world, it fell into

219

GOVERNMENT.

AND

the old

againstthe
of the

world

higher

from

this

misfortune, by bringing the Elect, through faith in


God

and

lay over
The

into

in man,

the

ancient

ruins

of

world

real

to

of the

Christian

existingstates

if not

the

picture of

which

the

communities
but

idle

question,

vital

importance to

the

and

civilization.

There

of

is

this.

of

other

no

The

and
religious

constitution
offers is

one

the passage

birth-throes

generation but

our

but

reformed, will perish by

attendingits decay.

sign given

conditions

world

new

perished by

Christianity:ours,
convulsions

on

of
that

immediate

the

sideration
con-

moral
earliest

account

interest

no

and

the present age.

Every town-congregationof
L

ancient

Christianity,

220

AND

INTERPRETATION

the constitution
a

Church.

of which

APPLICATIO^ST.

have

we

of that

constitution

The

In

congregationalconstitution.
in the

writingsof

Clemens

Church

St. Paul's
of

Romanus,

was

Epistles,

Ignatius,and

Polycarp, the Congregation is the highestorgan

of
the

well

spiritas

body

of

Him,

of the

and

societywhich
directed

and

presided

over,

overseer,

the

in

Churches,

most

But

Bishop.

the

important emergencies,rested
members
In

the

of the

most

us,

its

governing

the

whole

its

were

not

decision, in

has

its masters.
transmitted

ordinances

interference

into

of

the

on

his office with

them
with
elects

with
him
at

prayer
the

least

widows

Nevertheless

and

the

Elders, three
and

at

and

Deacon,

impositionof
be

young

formed, the

least,and

benediction.

as

women

inducts
form

They
The

his assistant
to

the

institute

to

Congregational Council.
one

the

invites

localities

congregation is still to
the

bishop names

prayer

part of

Already

Bisliop, and

neighbouring

the

If the

hands.

its

elects

congregation
bishops

established.

been

gation.
congre-

ing
superintend-

congregationconsiderablyweakened.

hierarchy

him

with

and

customs

this active

find

we

guides,but

by

Elders,

period,was

ultimate

elders

bishop and

The

of

later

by

congregation

Council

congregationalcouncil, at

which

founded

This

by

of Jesus

person

was

faith in Him.

through

of

It is the

Church.

of the

power

the

in

governed

was

as

Christ, the embodiment

Nazareth

of

to

delineate, was

to

take

bishop
and

care,

points
ap-

both

222

INTERPRETATION

copus,

i. e. country
in

Church

Lutherans,
the

formed

the

as

priest and

to

our

the

dismiss

them

Lord.

small

of

nature

century,

to

open

of the

for

still teach
ing
the bless-

(it is said)have

first act
the

cording
Ac-

Lord.

with

all

man

every

laitymay
even

every

of the

newly

congregation, is

to

episcopalgreeting of Peace,

things,however, led, as early as


to

collective

the
the
had
towns

certain

those

of

first,and

extent,
the
an

in

formed

such

an

imperfect arrangement
with

the

town,
ation
associ-

then

was

exception of

complete organization.
the

the

city. This, however,

integralparts,
no

vicinityof

The

the

The

congregations.

in the

villagecommunities

with

town,

were

legislative

benediction.

already, to

only

into

to, the

give,or respond

second

The

entering

baptized, on

The

without

anointed
the

the

Church, is

Apostles;

public service;

spiritof

the

the

Ordinances

Catechumens,
from

of

Church

the

in

clergy

magistrates;they

were

praying

and

Teaching

acting

or

government,

was

congregation, but

the

power.

Elders

and

the

which

in the ancient

Church

The

Bishop

directed

the

of

the assistance

not

according to

of teachers

order

entirelyerroneous.

the

had

he

powers

view, again, especiallythat of the

Lutheran

German

one

His

ordinary emergencies.

its

munity
com-

council.

The

and

the small

curate),managed

limited, because

were

APPLICATION.

AND

cause
bethe

cipal
prin-

existing provincesof

the

AND

CONSTITUTION

all the

empire (and
these)

to

island,

or

bishops

mother

as

addressed

ApostolicEpistlesare
central

formed

223

GOVERNMENT.

assembled

for

points

towns

province

metropolises. The

or

in

there

the

Believers

synod.

had

and hearing the


libertyof attendingtheir sittings

the

discussions.

The

first

bishop,in

importance,

or

age

presided.
As
the
a

Alexandria, and

Eome,

to

bishopshad

in

earlytimes incorporatedwith

considerable

more

portion of

whole

the

Alexandria,

of

Pentapoliswere

united.

different

of

and
of

groups

the

the island

the entire

Church

restricted of these

in the most

portion was
find

the

Tusculum

and

from

the

further
time.

words

of them

He

makes
of Rome

placed
South
far

under
of
as

Tuscany.

This

and

Thus,

the

the

there

stage of

inclusive
the
4

is clear

in

the

his

risdict
ju-

provinces

that

of

no

was

to

suburbicarian

Islands, and

Apennines,

Eome;

Church

whatever

urhis

we

Velitras,Ostia

that

Roman

Vicarius

Italy and
the

the

over

the

individual

bishopric. It

allusion

no

Already,

sense.

in itself.

Hippolytus
of

extension

great metropolis,

incorporated with

towns

of

town

inferior towns

spheres,each

Praeneste, Tibur

Portus, each

and

the

complete Church

suburban

the

jurisdiction:the

the widest

provincein

To

have, therefore, three

province; and

or

and

Egypt, Libya,
We

them

province.

and
adjacentvillages
; the principal

with

as

Antioch, however,

is, all the

Central

Italy

Umbria

and

development,

in
there-

224

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION'.

AND

fore,belongsonly

to

of

beginning

the

The

third

and

Roman

Church

had

century

Now

the

circumstance

Antioch, did
and

Rome
not

the

is of

to

had

extend

not

solelyby

their

can

the

congregation.
of that

is exhibited

and

of

The

"

Antioch
nations

bishop, and

act

the districts of the


form
chief

nation
town

and

the

in

which
in

in the

the

other

bishops
politan
metro-

exercised

portions of

this sense,

and
be

this

the

only,

understood.

decrees

in

with

Hellenic

and

antique

sense,

Nicaea

(325)

developed shape.

more

assemble

common

of

round

him,
Roman

their
are

^^

first

I have

world

which

togetherwith

discussed

at

"

precisely
their

(like Corinth, Ephesus, Alexandria,


Rome).

In

subsequent metropolitansystem,

(341)
"

bishops.

way,

ApostolicalCanon
thirty-fifth

It is the germ
which

In

together,

of the

this

and

their Church

wants,

common

in

necting
con-

relations.

connected

were

the

the

wider

these

to

into the Council

entered

ganization,
or-

of Jerusalem

by

jurisdictionover

collective

our

united

had

formed

even

their

providefor

certain

which

once

congregation,which,
a

(in

ecclesiastical

Churches

the

adjacenttowns

of these towns

Italian

third

general historical interest,is

councils, but simply and


order

this

nor
congregations,

their

by

the

century.

of the

beginning

in

villages,and

and

fourth

close

Latin, Church.

link between
of

the

period,the

congregationalelement,

The

towns

of

the

at

the

which
this.

our

yet become

not

sense),still less

of

the end

length,in

tioch,
Anmy

*'

what

Ignatian Letters,"

The
which

has

of

unique

metropolitanpositionof
least

degree

in

stand

that

the

episcopalorganizationof
Churches

The

great Church,

which
in

stood

the

metropolis.

in this council.

of the
This

is the

Church's
the

decay

then

any

real

ancient

of the

did

times.

and

of

jointelders

the
the

bishop of

parishclergy
chief

bishop.

Cardinals.

development
There

were

no

only municipal
know

not

municipallimits,and

senates

the

and

of

therefore

free nation
had

no

longer
unions.

beyond

tive
representa-

Christianity
prepared this by
synods :

congregationwas

the

is, therefore, alreadyinfected

nations, but

world

with

that

of in common,

bishops were

the

round

natural

was

College of
in

stage

government.

The

the

constitution

with

the

other

gregation.
town-con-

hierarchical
strictly

presidency of

presbytery

originof

second

It

in the

not

independent

organic, but

They formed,

capital,the

This

The

The

the

that the

themselves

be treated

the

was

and

individual

it.

bishop

Church

his

of

each

with

under

upon

of the

capitaldid

way

an

interests should

decided

furnishes
publication,

Egypt

grouped

connection
common

in

of that kind

instance

that

clergy of

the

by

century in Egypt.

the consecration

proof,that

Alexandria

peculiardevelopment

Apostolic Ordinances,

light since

to

come

direct

of

collection

Egyptian

the

was

the second

in

of this germ

225

GOVERNMENT.

AND

CONSTITUTION

it could

not

create

cal
cleri-

nations.

free,and her life the only living


h

226

INTERPRETATION

free life of the age.

and

Christian
of the

in their

But

and

of

symbols

limited

right

present

day

harsh

of

in

time
cruel

of

as

such.

and

as

the

and

middle

Divine

the

same

the

and

whether

the

in

do

the

at

associated

with

became,

grievous oppression,
in

as

the

case

of

Christianityenjoined

ages.

ruling

Eome

enjoyed

Jews

was

State

thereby necessarily

description,and

merely

powers,

order, and

all other

Church

fell, more

Antioch,

This

not

the

towards
For

Church

bloody persecution;

towards

respect

well

time,

in the

Jews

as

to

destinies

as

bishop.

or

every

the

as

forms,
of

cpnditions

protection, as

of

treatment

doctrinal

Church,

Rome.

of

day

every

in proportion

and

Alexandria

Jerusalem,

affairs.

serious, and

the

individual

The

and

tions
congrega-

proportion

upon

one,

un-

differences

of the

between

purely negative

hostile.

the

is

the

and

hands

the

connexion

The

laid

was

its government
into

more,

more

Church

the

communion,

but

doctrine

stress

more

In

complicated, and

more

grew

the

became

importance.

points of
as

from

that

general Church

the

preciselywhich

more

relations

or

from

it is these

more

limits

narrow

beyond

parochialconcerns,

excluded

are

was

all

the

regards the congregations. Independent

autonomic

and

within

remains

community

in the

this free element

But

municipal constitution;

free, as

upon

APPLICATION.

AND

as

love

the

trators
adminis-

towards

them

enemies, but expresslyalso

Christianityconsidered

all the

CONSTITUTION

AND

of

earthly empires
Prince

of

of

the

the

at

world
order

object of

the

might
of

that

of

The

God, towards

belief

the

kingdom

hatred

of God.

warmest

dissolution
all his

of

free

for

this

world

of

In

order
must

of

this

feeling,we

the

fact

that

the

and

its

Hippolytus, wonderfully

on

the

Christians

until the

total
This

kingdom
world

could

of the

Now

this

of the

kingdom

of

God
I.

speedy

Satan

to

and
the
minds

our

Roman

empire,

the

time

the

idea

of

of

idea

the
not

the

based

was

no

of it

under

drian.
Ha-

brought

kingdom

the

of this

recoecnize

even

this world
had

of

but
Christianity,

event

did
of

kingdom

plication,
sup-

estimate

Jerusalem

face to face with


Church

children

fullyconscious

moral

momentous

the Universal

limits

of

wards
to-

before

This

become

destruction

of God

the

not

love

the

all

to

for the

realize

view

people

for emperors,

fully to

(universal)Church.

final

fervent

was

favoured

originalfundamental

the

of

most

even
right of citizenship,

the

the

evil, with

community

must

passed on

societyof

their

view

humanity,
as

princes and

prayer,

tormentors.

Catholic

God,

power

Thy kingdom come,"

"

force

of the

They prayed

their

but

of

Jews,

the

the

ment
punish-

all these

all their oppressors,

brethren

for

enslaved

of the

of

Christian

that

to

Christians, strengthened by
the

the

the

"

appear.

God

by

good tidings

"

instruments

as

head

very

stood

perish,in

day

ordained

Darkness,

and,

the

227

GOVERNMENT.

as

its

own.

people beyond

228

the

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

municipal sphere ; just

only

Provinces, with

termed

kingdom

of this

no

nations.

There

districts,which

administrative

remained

the

sphere, had

that

world, beyond

as

The
to

do

by

so

doomed

was

of the

means

world,

necessarilysuffer
national

of

want

its then

from

the

they

established

in

with

the

the

bodies

were

much

as

in

union

to

the

the

to

even

capital.But

union

could
There

life of

could

not

free

the

It

France.

it

people (populus

municipal

tions
corpora-

almost
the

extended

as

free

neighbouring country population, and


country

which

towns

adjacent

were

to

here, already,the congregationalelement

more

no

existed,

advance

represent

avoided,

were

police functionaries,

this

in

thus

be

formed

at

that

corporations; and,

the

nicipalities,
mu-

mated
authorities, ani-

Church

towns

modern

the

age,

defunct

the

must

parts of the Continent,

many

of

for

way

the

offices

unrepresented, and

remained

of

Instead

internal

of

calamity

and

tianity.
of Chris-

organization, it

congregation),whereas

means

To

in

are

now

the

prepare

burdensome

whose
as

to

life.

decay,

dissolvingagency

in

but,

fall into

to

Christianitywas
new

(in the

into Dioceses

Prefectures.

and

old world

of

addition, after the time

the

Constantine, of the combination


sense)
political

were

its

national

than

nation.
political

time, only the

beyond

life of

that, Christianity

reorganizing

impossibilityas

Church-

the

social

process.

final aim, the

230

fullyappears
the

same.

for

nowhere

from
The

key

the

claims

of

into

the

established.
the

to

despotism

also but

notions

overwhelming

the

Christian

about

director

military

and

action

independence

Still

itself

the

the
the

As

in all matters

the

not

the

were

elders

principleof

retained,

was

of

exhibits

offices.

ecclesiastical,so

congregational.
power

of

Roman

gradual displacement of

exclusive

the

was

the

clearlyin

too

congregational but
the

and

the

to

of the emperors.

fundamental

bishop

trinsica
in-

were

commonwealth

stagnation of congregationallife

The

in

of

clusive
ex-

became

the age,

Hellenic

life in the

all-destroyingand

the

of

velopmen
de-

in the

again

wretchedness

looked

organic

thereby

Both

transformation

the

to

of

want

clergy,which

all social

world, and

the

in

of

text

our

is to be

it, however,

to

than

more

of

prefixed to

congregational life,and

of

due
decline

table

the

else

and

more

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

smaller

well

as

in the

giate
collethat

as

collective

conf";reo;ations.
The
of

services

of

attendance
as

common

Christian

the

on

well

as

wants,
;

and

preserved,namely,

was

The

charity.

helper implies, in

of the action

portion,moreover,

congregations

the

the

valuable

most

the
poor

full

sense

and

the

office
of

of

To

bodily aid, and, indeed,


was

the

this divine

individual
idea

Deacon

the

sick.

that

to

duty

of services

or

word,
offer

the

ritual
spi-

supply
of
of

of

all

every

charity

CONSTITUTION

had

so

that

the

The

AND

latter

recovered

Church

Ordinances

The

those

upon

deeply

Christ

to

7.), namely, that,


weaker

and

when

nature,

of

most

this
the

attended

point

of their

tion
consola-

legend
Him

by

to

all events,

at

Pet.

community,
and

strengthened
of the man,

is
iii.

man's
wo-

vated
ele-

developes

that

namely,

the

poor,

nately
indiscrimi-

addressed

honour

conesses.
Dea-

collection

upon

Christian

the

peculiar joower,

and

new

of

strictlyApostolical(1

in

hood
sister-

furnishes

which,

sense

the respect and

by

that

Coptic

in need

speech

and

Christian

the

significantEgyptian

in

Martha,

and

Mary

of it.

out

and

charge

they

stood

who

assistance.

attributes

the

sick, and

of the

deaconesses

and

had

deacons

Church,

grew

original information

and

the

than

more

recently

Apostolical

also.

nothing

is

The

precious

deaconess

ordinarily widows,

were

of Widows

of

and

office of deacon

of

mind

the

deeply pervaded

231

GOVERNMENT.

of

serving

sufferingLove.
The

purpose
became

the

giftsoffered
altar

an

of

the

as

at

their

the

of

symbol

of

community

which

had

first-fruits of
able of the
of the

goods

remained

corn

produce

and

as

poor

wine, and

vow

It

was

sacred

In all

our

of
a

the

self- dedication,

part of the
tians,
early Chris-

custom.

whatever

of the earth, served

clergy.

which

table, which

among
a

to

common

especiallyapplied.

were

system

for

opulent provided

was

The
tithe-

for the maintenance

Collections, the validity

232

of

INTERPRETATION

the

and

ox

Apostolic

injunction

especially
which

text

is

means

floor,

the

treadeth
the

of

first

as

do

eat

not

the

clergy

very

or

small

Church

on

"

one,

out

applied

so

APPLICATION.

AND

the

Greek

Thou

head

shalt

corn."

all

In

should

portion
property.

of

muzzle

the

the

as

corn

only

recognized;

on

this

gifts

of

that

threshing-

appropriate
the

cept
pre-

by

oxen

the

the

written

re-

also,

that,
the

is

not

Collection

signifying
up

that

to

the

selves
them-

gation,
congre-

233

11.

THE

Churches,
Christ

the

as

and
and

his

fragments are

intentional
of them

many

besides, these
with

an

to

knot

modern

of
to

made

be

Greek

Churches

and
the

the ruins

except by

of the land

after

of the

stereotypedform

be

to

had

cut, but

sible
impos-

libertybeing
State.

and
say, the

and

Russia, hitherto

of

the

tional
na-

the

and

vast

offers

only

and
system of discipline

rigidChurch

The

and

superintendence
spiritual

of

Church

Assyria,rules

of

in like manner,

Gordian

is the

Byzantine empire

its penances

of the

relation

Christian

to

And,

struggle

having oppressed all

metropolitan government.

the

Syria,Egypt,

aspiringempire

with

to

in Church

Church, that is

in

have

This

easy

in

reminiscences;
life.

State.

mains
re-

scious,
uncon-

or

of future

problem

Europe,

Byzantium, which,

over

centuries

Christian

loosed

the law

The

fifteen

germs

them

conscious

accidental

the

even

of

arose
penalties,

of each
the

of

idea

of the

in each

But

comes

Christian

early

aim

extant,

or

entirelynew

Church

and

substance

Apostles.

community

in the

is exhibited

which

that

to

up

existingChurch

again,no

Here,

REFLEX.

brother

pline,
disci-

out

by

of

of the

the

gregation
con-

right of permanent

or

234

INTERPRETATION

AND

temporary exclusion, which

metropolitansystem,
which

APPLICATION.

find in the

we

unions
con"2:regational

the

The

period possessed.

of the power

developed out

was

of the

ante-Nicene

the

priestswere

Byzantine

heirs of the

congregation.
As

in the
formed

was

of

Pope

there the

is supreme
into the

more

form

of

form

which

and

the

has

become

check

the

upon

the

of

spiritual
; in

in

has

oppressed

used,
instinctively

Emperor,

an

in the

Rome,
else,makes

the
eyes, the
the

the

the

West,

to

make

one

the

sometimes

nomination

of

Bishops.

Where

usurpation, or

In

temporal.

Pope,

other

freedom

sometimes

tool.

Bishops,as everywhere
of the

reverse

episcopalpower

despotism

repulsed spiritof

or

principleand

however,

times, reversing the

its protector and

direct

nobles,

princes and

In

modern

tution
Apostolicalinsti-

the fundamental
emanates

as
Pope ought strictly,

all

from

as

lay

early days, the temporal

the spiritual
principle,
upon

words, the

the

prevailedover

the

state.

other

and

more

enced
influis,again,essentially

despotism
the

fall

here the

each, also,the despotic

has

strength enough

upon

ruling corporation.

councils

In

background.

government,

had

and

synods

sway

has

man

by

the

pire
Em-

the Western

Bishop and Metropolitan,so

ecclesiastical

of

capitalof

clergy is

the

Church, which

in the Western

so

the old

round

Kome,

Only, as

Eastern,

from

matter

this is not

of

law.
the

In her

papal,and

right,to

the case,

specialarrangement

and

nate
nomi-

it arises

treaty

is, in principle,the

This

(concordat).

first

fell

in

these

the Princes

shared

again

felt themselves

they
orders

system, but

priesthood.

the

But

the

plunder on

Popes
soon

as

monastic

in this

despotic

little,fell under

in

wars

and

the
the

of

century,

after

awakened

Evangelical
and
so-called

the

two

thirst

the

Inner

all free

possible.
im-

divines

matters,

princesa

of

germs

the

Mission.

of the Institute of Deaconesses

ligious
re-

vine
di-

revolutions, that

and

missions
in

among

for the

the

It is only the nineteenth

great

Diaconate
or

sal
univer-

Europe

ecclesiastical

to

reforms

various

of

controversy

usurpation.

Church

Home

of

of

France, rendered

usual, framed

the

of civilization

result

the

was

indifferent

jurist,as

rightout

decay

leading countries

rage

people

that

and

Germany

The

basis of

correct

saving

the rage of the


part of the nobility,

in the

development

the

avidityof princes,the

people which

the

among

has

The

established

the

anti-reformingpowers,

and

the

the

general thraldom.

and
principleof liberty,

made

of

spoil,as

little and

Here, again,the Reformation

for

of

enough.

at

oppressed

yoke

that

free societies

only

they, by

even

the

under

strong

the

formed

afterwards

the latter the

with

its appearance

clergy, which

under

consequence

and

Bishops ;

the

laity,and

dispossessedthe

them,

The

form.

temporal

lutism
abso-

same

later, made

which, five centuries


in

235

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

EXISTING

to

old

life in

the

tries,
foreign coun-

sense,

The

(not by

or

the

restoration

the

French,

236

INTERPRETATION

has

as

lately been
is

have

AND

in

England,

combinations

and

associations

of

municipal

life, beyond

the

limits

union

two

Protestant

of the
and

of

the

Synods

is

cannot

the very

of the

is

waiting for
of
vitality

Danish

is

Episcopacy
the

king

and

without

The

only hope

is the

of

Synods, a
The

the

melted

of life for the

connexion

which

lost

Catholic

is
the

now

on

and

government,
and

has

Protestant,nor
life. She

not

with

like

an

the

acquired

So

dream.

Episcopate
nexion
organic con-

element, the

present does

not

exist.
of

parochialcure

excellent,has practically

institutions
the

The

father

national

the whole

constitutional

means

without

Prussian

English Church, beyond

souls which

by

of the

away

new

at

lived
out-

coronation

there

entering into

trulyvital

nation,

Northmen.

for the

children, and

its

that

has,

state-machine.

stood

the

self-

Church

reanimation

Prussia, who

of
possibility
with

Swedish

mere

bishops nominated

first

theran
Lu-

But

Christian

life of

of the indestructible

were

(the

is wanting.
principleof vitality

constitutional

and
itself,

The

life.

Synods composed

with

and, without

govern

whole

in Church

greater part of Protestant

the

torpid Lutheranism

like the

Both

step in the right direction.

vast

government,
The

mans)
Ger-

by

confessions

Reformed)

laityand clergy,in

Germany,

but

remarkably significantfeature.

led to

said

APPLICATION.

of medieval

exception of
one

the

copate,
Epis-

single element

of

constitutional
consequentlyof Apostolical,
establishes

Catholic

hierarchism

with-

238

complete

less

the

than

libertywhich
a

certain

pervades

is what

spiritualinfluence

spiritof

nation

the

would

Germany;

freedom.

without

be

is

predominant,

so

decision

supreme

temporal,

in

Christ, and
a

view

this

vital

is

noble

separation. Such
in it ; wuth

Church

other

no

heroism

persecutionsand

element

by English

episcopacy in

does
her

(in which,

the

eighteenth,the

accounted
relation

State

the

by

these

seventeenth

itself),
of the

the

century, and

is still viewed

by

lar
popu-

by

in

the

an

in the

light of

popular Church.

phenomena, however,

for

plaining
ex-

hierarchical

and

supremacy

own

theless,
never-

has manifested

oppressionsof

not

of

way

patronage passed after the union

of

unjust law

All

the

with

circumstance, that, in consequence

the

atrocious

the

of bitter

is

been

communion

strange phenomenon

the most

enemy

of

the

to

what

but
foreigndespoticlegislation,

this

an

popular garb,

spiritualand

question

legality. There

hy

in

a
papisticelement
essentially

national

but

is

diiference, indeed, that

combat

ever,
Presbyterianism,how-

question of rights,has

source

the

of

lately a dispute as

what

mixed

made

has

that

upon

into

turned

this

of hierarchism,

element

the

In

century.

th^

rigid,although

morally highly respectable,Presbyterianism


seventeenth

litical
po-

to
supplies,

of ecclesiastical

Holland
of

The

German.

extent, the want

Scotland

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

the

between

incredible
the

Church

can

only

confusion
and

be

fully

respecting

State; that is

CHURCH

EXISTING

the nation

and

continues

long historyof

of which
A

we

Constantine, from

the

the
:

powers

the

course

stake.

persecuted sect,

with

religion,and,

the

which

by

army

before

Even

exclusive
dosius

the

the

Apocalyptic

and

more

Protector

into

the

Constantine, which

comparing

himself

of
(overseer)

system

was

is

as

just

the

of

system

them

in

with

from

empire

and

build

as

an

centred

Antioch.
the

the

lightof subjects;

and

joke

of the emperor

immortalized

the

external

an

bishops partly in

convivial

has been

to

Theo-

the

byEusebius,

bishops as

an

affairs of the

despotic monarchy,
rational

the

Alexandria,

considered

point

out

of

great imperial cities of

lightof helpmates,partlyin
this is the

carried

corporation,which

(and New-Rome),

Rome

the time

was

joyed
en-

Christianitywas

admitted

round

more

Church

bishops rivalled

Catholic

episcopal and

of

imperial

century it

Catholic

the

manner.

beginning

very

of the

fourth

emperors

the

persecution,and

the

of the

end

privileges. From

downwards,

almost

nized
recog-

they governed.
religion,and

dominant

the

passing exception

Julian, the religionof the rulers, and

The

which

century after Hippolytus, Christianitybecame,

under

of

body

history of

dictatorial

or

the scaffold and

meet

confusion

in
suffering,

and

sorrow

the

is

usurping

two

ecclesiastical

an

It

hour.

this

to

as

political
body

as

strugglebetween
a

nation

the

say, between

to

239

CONSTITUTIONS.

upon

so

State.
theirs.

was

this

Episcopus

right of

His
It
su-

240

right divine

obedience, and

the

by referringto

Christian

the

prefects.

Neronian

already

was,

emperors

into

baptized,under

of

still passes

freedom

It

for

thus

police crutch

same

day

beginning

infants

neglecting it;
principlein

Evangelical

given

was

the code

tolical
Aposthe

support.

crippled state

same

law

from

it for

be

to
a

and

its death-blow

received

the

the

at

this

to

in the East.
hierarchical

The
the old

thirst for power

capitalof

the

West,

character

and

sense

nationality,that
relation
The

for

state.

converted

they

new-born

Christian

which

in

remained

has

Justinian,

penalty

Christian

many

Thus

baptism.

his

baptism, for instance)

century, ordered

sixth

which

codes

their

(thatabout

laws.

statute

the

would

protectorate of the Christian

in

that

survived

he

the

ordinances

Church

of

had

so

first result of

The

lirst, but

complete, Byzantine despot, and

remained

have

and

Nero

the

was

of

words

the
for

meant

Constantine

princes,

absolute

of

governments

Apostles

and

Gospel

theory of passive

the

establish

it is to

as

premacy,

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

of the Church
work

same

among

the

Kome,

in

done

was

Slavonic
the

veneration

German,
in the

tribes, grouped
sense.

bishops of

the

by

in the Churches

disappeared here also,under


which

of

the State

imperial

"People,"

favoured

of the

to

in the

The

the form

might accept

sionable
impres-

of

an

formed

piring
as-

the

papal sense.
of the

around

East,
New

Congregation
of

an

with

nized
unorga-

fiivour

the

priestlyelection

with

in

and

arms

241

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

EXISTING

tlie

of

the

in

blood,

bishop,

interest

of

priestlycandidate.

The

Presbyters,with

clergy, domineered

over

the

congregation;

the

Metropolitan

the

over

bishops;

and

priests;

the Pope
lastly,

besides, indirectly
over

and

metropolitans,and

over

nations, through

the

Goths

resisted

themselves

with

introduced

into

the

the

absolutism

by

the
of

means

Englishman brought

up

who

but

tendency

correctlyforesaw

so

close

his life he

of

having

allowed

emperors

to

the

by

grief

of

title of

national

and

the

The

papal
;

VOL.

for
III.

power

it

directly,
the
the
The

monks.

that

moment,

same

of

absolute

ritual
spi-

AYest-Saxon

the founder

of the

who

had,

government,
German

genuine

result, that

stolen

his

his

on

head

priest.
Franks,

Emperor

which

of

crown

was

king,

towards

Not
that

the
at

the

it

altar

lying

substituted

for

title of

still exists

the

Byzantine

the

the

naturallyprevailedover

represented

for

of

less warranted

Germanic

constitutional
in

sense

the

expressed deep repentance

Poman

despotic

in

the

shops
Bi-

over

complete system

towards

placed

be

St. Peter's
was

the

and

Charlemagne,

nevertheless,

was,

the

all

Boniface,

archbishopricof Mayence.
it is true,

at

Rome,

at

other

Carlovingians leagued

which,

Germany

the

bishops through

priests

Rome,

another

congregations,i. e.

the Prankish

them

over

it

contest

or

in

and
the

King,

England.
the

spiritualand

rial
impehuman

242

INTERPRETATION

in

element

of the

ancient

world, could

reason,

that

the

which

German

buried

under

Roman

emperor

as

papal

as

for

Germanic

the

in

(and

extent

did

conquest,

place

to

free cities of

future

was

When,
gave
the

Germany

the

internal

After

Germans
of
vitality
a

vast

Frank

Celtic, all this took

on

national

small

through them,
well

ment
punish-

the
the

in the thirteenth

as

the

Italy:

which, by the

degree), a

time,

from

crippled to

be

to

them, and

within

spark of

Gaul,

cease

for the first

up

sprang

not

by

thus

was

Romanic

received

well-merited

Italy.

still greater

had

introduced

supremacy,

people

lay

the first so-called

injusticecommitted

the

one,

this, the Byzantine law,

was

the free cities of

towards

was

absolutism,

predominant

Occident

Besides

conscience

The

which

on

of the New

crown.

deifies

well

altar

the

very

spiritualmatters,

age.

the

this

the

responsibilitywas
on

of

nation, then

of the

which

decision

become

nations

Byzantine

moral

highest

of

that

formed, for

be

not

national

the

wanting,

by

nobles.

princesand

real, complete nationality,like

and

military power

the

oppositionto

feudal violence

APPLICATION.

AND

as

feeling

scale, in the
It

century.
that

the

first

life of the

external

kindled.
centuries

two
to

this

element

nationalityof
called

afterwards,
of

Church

forth, yea

establislicd itself in

life form

the
and

life which

tion
Reformaency,
consistthe

formation
Re-

postulatedand hallowed,

oppositionto

the

Clergy-corpora-

EXISTING

tioD,
the

as

sovereign right,which

word

took

the

place of
as

modern
and

the

Church.

The
is

sacra,

defending the
and

national
law

the

The

rude

and

The

Church
a

many

infused

was

into

crippled.
not

were

of

the

marked

the

by

was

of the
and

and

"

clerical Church

blind

in

what

by

of

Church.

life

of

identical

of

in

the

by

and

primitiveChurch.
artifices this germ

back, and

States, where

reaction

the

cessity,
ne-

oppressed

confined, forced

established

was

also

of

Presbyterianism

germ

of the

In the United

as

virtue

superintendents (bishops),

model

the

under

relation

Synods, consistingof laymen

elsewhere

Church,
It

head

plundered

used, the formula

State

and

of

dictatorshipthat

juristmade

Church

of

shown

form

Nation.

the

even

the

after

kept

was

the

necessarilyall

not

spiritualdelegates,and
somewhat

State

jus majestaticum

dictatorial

republic,where, however,

establishment

I have

the

the

originof

State, or

the

organised
re-

plunder-lovingnobilityjoined the

master

or

with

and

princelydespotism;
and

is the

yet

libertyagainstclergy-corporation

but

Church

not

were

and

but

nothing

antagonism ends,
between

Church

of

expressed by

EvangelicalPrince

This

supremacy,

canon

is

people,who

community.

antagonism

circa

The

Supremacy."

"

243

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

"Separation of
:

doctrine

againstthe
with

United

States

means

Church

which

idea of

is
tional
Na-

the old State-Church.


that

episcopalEngland
M

these

the

grew

purely
into

244

although

its

Anglicanism

will

congregational one,
its exclusive

and

that

untrammelled

wherever

opinion) has
well

Church

this

because

they

being

they

weary

are

unwilling

the sacred

guardians in
fur tlic future

it is

we

hold
of the

up

should

Some

into

of
sionally
occa-

wishing it,either

the

Church, and

strugglesof

jugate
sub-

men

policerestraint,or

throw

the

astical
ecclesi-

papacy,

because

scale
political
her

to embroil

the

day

transition

for power.
as

system

and
insufficient,
shortsighted,

wliich

the best

those

among

this

general picture

Apostolical Church,

this formula

The

by sovereign protectors

structiv
demen

can

only

transitory form.

The

true

be
a

before

shall

we

government

and, consequently,as
dictatorship,
and

rule

long cling.

will not

mirror

Church,

or

is not

the

people."

only a period of

policy,to

If

of

to

the party

this marks

But

should

towards

public

It

"

that

of

aware

of the

interests

the

leaning

without

are

and

government
have

called

verdict

than

better

is

it

minds

noble

policerestraint,

(commonly

corporation,through
both

of

expression

or

politicalgovernment

but

clerical

by

pronounced

the

that

it to

mind, that in Europe,

in

conscience

universal

the

borne

always

be

allow

never

Anglo-Saxon nationality.

giganticnew

It must

doctrine

clerical

the

imperfect state,

this

in

become,

APPLICATION".

AND

IXTERPRETATION

the

see

flected
re-

of the Church

regarded
mere

temporary

restoration

begin by recognizingthe congregation as

as

the

must

primi-

246

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

III.

PRACTICAL

THE

The

APPLICATION.

In

bright points

two

regards its constitution,

are

ancient

the

Episcopate

Congregational organization. These


have

vitality
; the

undying

an

Church,

the

two

the

and

Institutions

is obsolete

rest

as

and

inaj^plicable.
The

Episcopate

position

of

city clergyman, presiding

congregation with
a

of

body

council

be

bishopric. The
If

an

these
no

offices

of the
office

be

In his

were

country

and

Church

engaged

most

of
towns

the

probably
the

the

of

Presbyters

The

Their

country

of the ecclesiastical

members

certainlywere

other, It makes

rank.

city Church

metropolitan presbytery.

in either

situations.

filled both
a

such

administrators.

position,for

not
an
office,
literally

was

council
the

to

Where

complete Church,

exclusivelythan

alteration

clergymen

of

Is

him.

teachers

are

happen

more

ancient

to

formed, there
Elders

the

over

neighbouring villages,having

attached

individual

real

the

Elders

can

originallythe Independent

was

as

the

members

bishops
of

the

EPISCOPATE

if

Now,
to

our

OF

make

we

bishopricwould
county

is to

for

the

within

organization of

As

establishment

regards

(synods),however,
of the
such
of

Churches

of the

bitter fruits.

bishops and

other

lay delegatesfrom
It must
circumstances
taken

is the
it

gives the

conceals

the

elevates

the

As

to

union

the basis
a

on

which

Lutherans

Synodical

produced
consist,not
also of

merely, but

far

foe

real

the

on

been
full

the

unity,

This
M

and

hand, it

other

real.
aim

must

be,

communities,

proposed
libertyas

in

on

Prussia
its

to

Calvinists, and

constitution.

formity
Uni-

use

in

theologicalcontroversies

with
and

be

unity, because

internal

Protestant

it has

and

can

Synods.

of

life,the

Church

steps

any

National

while,

above

different

parts connected

between

Liturgy, with

common

the

and

of

of it

National

them

defects

the

particularrelations

dangerous

external

between

make

how

case,

appearance
want

tions
congrega-

century, which

the

upon

most

an

singlecongregations.

Provincial

towards

contains

supply

ecclesiastics

of the

quisite
re-

congregation,

diocesan

must

we

must

the

depend

of

third

We

school.

or

formation

the

lish
Eng-

elements

which

one

the

including

full

of

small

it all the

especially,therefore,

educational

like

district

say,

tliis idea

restoration

the

district

us

combines

which

and

give

that

247

CHURCH.

applicationof
practical

circumstances,

own

town,

ANCIENT

THE

union

has

common

been

car-

248

INTERPRETATION

ried

Into

AND

effect

Germany,

in

since

But

has

produced

the

idea

national

of

the
such

of

Arnold

similar

kind

The

point

Catholic

life

in

of

universality

of

literature

the

of

But
a

the

the

the

in

and

theological

first condition

really living union

without

Such

effected.

by

the

national

the

as

of

gence
intelli-

the

national

national

the

literature.

about

Churches

is,

elevating,truly human,
True

Alliance

practicalpurpose

is furnished
its means,

German

and

The

of

the

upon

philosophical

and

organ
the

or

is
and

sible
imposfree

operation,
co-

union, is the Avatchword.

purpose

English

middle

requisitefor bringing

purpose.

Through
the

the

common,

such

not

an

something

based

world,

public mind,

Christian

and

about

is

European

of

minds

extra-national

the

Church

the

cooperation for

cherished

higher

bring

years.

Eno^land.

ecclesiastical life is upon


of

the

to

union

of

the

project,in

laboured

last few

the

and

rally
natu-

very

lives, as

overwhelming majority among


classes.

which

of

union

imperfect

an

manner,

reaction

Christian

and

in

although

correct

Protestant

part of

greater

1817,

always quite

not

the

APPLICATION.

eminently by
blessed

obligationthat

Church

who

Missionary Society

English ordination,
peculiarconnexion

those

arises

between

simply

and

sion.
Mis-

cooperation

has

Churches

the

been
are

should

of

already
sent

out

receive

solelyfrom

the English Church

the
and

EPISCOPATE

State.

THE

OF

clergy attaches

ordination

to

notions,

of

men

249

CHURCH.

Catholicizingportion

the

Although

ANCIENT

fanatical

and

God, like Schwartz, G obat,

felt that this should

from

with

combining

feel any

instituted
where

that

sense,

to

with

narrow-mindedness

by

should

home,

return

in the

German

blessingand

of the country

the laws

even

them

is,sufferingthemselves

given office

any

Nor

they

to be

prayer,

Episcopalian

meet

equally narrow

an

and

rial
Equato-

prevent

view.

ordained

being

scruple about

Swedish

and

rational

missionaries, when

German

the

it

not

the

tious
supersti-

Krapff, the apostlesof India, Abyssinia, and


Africa, have

of

Presbyte-

rianism.
The

Church

High
Church

So
the

idea

whole

is

foreign

as

incompatible with

of
indelibility

the

ante-Nicene

the

civil

marriage

that

without

off their

however,

of
it has

as

seems

of

the
even

Germanic

restraints

of

the

felt
M

in
5

gued
ar-

allowing a right of

not

unworthy

free

been

been

from

the

of

throw

this

Church

land,
walls

Church,

would

police regulation of

gowns.

of

(283), is

It has

clergymen

many

ancient

character
Caius

pope

priests seceding

to

it very

Gospel, and

of

the

to

the

trine.
Evangelical doc-

period.

in favour

in France,

to

of

sense

canonical

the

clergy,although ascribed

foreignto

So

Ordination, in the

party,

it is

as

of

as

of

Belgium,

kind,

of
the
a

the

ration
resto-

cloister.

where

the

250

INTERPRETATION

priestdoes

much
as

ancient
to

who
to

rights as

of

it not

would

for

local

second

the

of

rights,and

having

clergyman

and

own

exercised
At

vestry.

of
limited

in

this

the

veto,

is

represented

in

controversy,

whether

life of

the

place,

from

or

the

reform

of

system

the

revival

ought

to

precedents

in the
are

of

or

from

begin.

the

zation
organi-

for

being

theoretical

in

synodical
the

first

mission,
Koyal Com-

settled

in the

cond
se-

clerical,sense.

All

the

besides

be

of

right

the

the

must

The

emanate,

practically,only
not

by

election

synods.

Convocation,

national,

historical

pecuniary

impossible,without

diocesan

Church

can,

the

congregational life, the


and

their

over

triflingmatters
Church

the

against their

control

beyond

some

the

ecclesiastical

no

redress

any

affairs

point

reform

such

canonical
nor

of

of them,

trace

possessing

bishop,

congregational

check

Any

no

people, the Episcopal

scarcely a

such,

congregation, as

those

maintaining

and

organization

life of the

has

England

ought

it, in order

restore

creating

point, the

Congregational

Church

to

the

Church.

national
self-governing
to

of

Apostolicity:

of

well

do

means

signs
re-

copate,
Epis-

it

have

who

Churches

Those

the

institutions

vital

two

it, if they will boast

find in it

As

applicabilityof

the

the

Church.

have

citizen, if he

office.

upon

one

reform

his

lose

not

his clerical
Thus

APPLICATION.

AND

in its favour.

But

ANCIENT

CONGREGATIONAL

parliamentaryinterference

ought only

the

charter

last
be

to

stage, when

legallyacknowledged

fiction

of

the

lay branch
the

by

Parliament

late

denied

be

not

follow, that

to

the

were,

entirelydestroyed
The

of

right

clergy :

itself has

is

for the

it

exercise

must

Church

the

as

in at

come

but

it

free

seems

it in the

usurped

the

form

place of

Synod.
The

the

Episcopal Church

congregation;

of Sweden

binding
of which

no

in the way
The

of

power

only

model

of

of

to

the

restored

diaconate

day:

Germany.
its

in

and
The

the

repeal

single step

and

Germany

and

come

to

up

only

the

complete
the
it

as

Church.

stitutional
con-

being

be

principle must

the

served
pre-

members
But

who

the

new

association,coupled with

Christian

of free

the

primitiveChristianity;

with

element

serve

order

considering those

live in communion

of the

purify,

that

understood,

move

of Holland

preserve,
in

abolished

reform.

Churches

synodic element,

well

can

for

more

is,comparatively

law, without

canon

of reconstructive

to

reform

she has

because

Church

national

Reformed

have

the

has done

further

her

and

speaking,easy,

who

is

the

to

they

Convocation, which

the

being,

politicalreforms.

cannot

of

to

confirmed

and

Convocation,

of the

assent

of

new

251

INSTITUTION.

ancient

the

this element
Deaconesses

hospitals,educate
M

sense,
comes

of
the

is the

from

tion
voca-

testant
Pro-

Kaiserswerth,

orphans,

and

252

INTERPRETATION

reform

fallen,

the

Mission

AND

of

Protestant

practical

charity

evidences

of

hymn

are

and

more

brotherhood,

Spirit
her

of

with

Germany

the

enabling

Church,

which

Wichern,

covering

Associations

the

and

APPLICATION.

of

in

to

sing,

in

all

Mit

mit

uns

wohl

auf

dem

seinem

Geist

und

Gaben

and

more

the
the

humility,

"Erist

Inner

Plan
!

"

of

network

are

God

the

living
German
her

old

254

the

according to
celebration

of each
marked
forms

of

Lord's

these

introduced

or

of mutual

part of the

recitation

of

is,that it is

blessing.

the

ordinary sense

of

only two

are

and

the

primitive symbolic

and

benediction

of the

by

the

great

acts

to

in the

in

includes

congregation,and
of
is the

for

the
acts.

the

bread

Supper

of

wine.

Such

are

such

Prayer,

is, in

an

is
service

was

the

only
the

congregation.

for the

eminent

The

the

spiritualact
external

act

consecration

introduction.

act

Thus
of
was

Kiss

the

of

Oblation

ritual
spi-

petitionor
the

sense,

the

munion
Com-

also

are

whether

for

munion-table
com-

The

there

Prayer, the expressionof


of which
self-sacrifice,

the

people, the

But

Communion.

either

part of the

placing on

and

sense

ing
is the offer-

Supper,

preparationcither

solemn

thanksgiving;

the

in

one,

tion
service,the Obla-

Oblation

Lord's

the

vice
ser-

prayer

that

love-feast,or for the clergy and poorer

the

the

is

worship

external
and

The
the

sponsive
re-

What

the whole

an

word

Communion.

of contributions

Peace

the

people,commencing

is

act

the

on

organicpart of

an

idea of

this

Now

and

there

the

singing,and concluding with

by teaching and

or

is

act

common

general rule,

of the Psalms.

verse

the fundamental

and

ment
commence-

congregation,or

solemnly announced

thus

the

by

and

as

was,

salutation

clergy

The

Supper.

acts

century, the

second

of the

custom

the

of

APPLICATION,

AND

INTEIirRETATION

crificial
Sa-

of internal
of

the

the

ments
ele-

whole

worshipping
combined

with

ANCIENT

it

praying :
of

or

inner

some

word,

solemn

or

what
value
internal

the

thus

as

whether

teaching,also, like
the prayers,

the

took

had

sign

But

the act.

of

confession
of

and

or

hymn.

every

prayer

sentence

like

was,

and

the

words

of

extemporization:
manifestation

promised

and

Christian
such
sense,

an

no

sequence,

these

to

to

the

the

inward

act,

worship
and

sacred

the

or

Lord's

the

of

Spirit of

sive
respon-

Prayer,

the

Spirit,an

Church
the

sacrifice.

and

ing
livwas

believers.

there

is

no

people perform

of

higher

the

Now,

individual
scope

which

God

congregationof

of the

acts, the aim

ing
read-

act,
high spiritual

where

the

in that

as

and, therefore, in the

without

import

as

itself,however,

sermon

ancient

worship except

of sins

responsiveact

the

Invocation

was

well

Hallelujah I

except

of that

given

According

!
The

the
it

sacrifice

the

the preparatory

as

by

prayers,

saying or singingAmen

real

that

of acts, inasmuch

in the sermon,

in these

present
re-

tial
essen-

preparatory confession

the form

Scripture and

to

no

in
congregationexpressedtheir participation
of

sacred

equallymeant

principallyworship, and

was

wise
like-

congregationalservice,

The

culminatingpointof

and

But

being

of the mind.

therefore,

bolical
sym-

had

word

the

and
place internally,

took

was

posture (standingup, bending,

all was
position,

except

act

it

as

clearlyexpressed by

more

symbolicalmeaning.

far

so

accompanied

kneeling) which
such

only

act,

external

The

prayer.

sacred

was

255

SERVICE.

COMMUNION

order,

portions of
the

Church

256

usuallyenumerated

Prayer uttered, are


in

this

read

our

general

frame.

present

Greek

in the

Constitutions"

date, by the

very

found

in

earlier

being

very

ancient

in

the

the

Still,as

Abyssinian
"

of

"

of the

Service, which
of
these
for

shorter

details

they

existed

refer to

must

in

for free prayer

shows

age

and

the

particularto

the prayer

of consecration.

down

His
their

Spirit is

hearts:
culled

free

that

they

and

that

prayer,

supplicationthat
the

Holy Spiriton
in

down

the
on

century.

The

lume;
Vo-

by

God

made

use

not

were

they

left

aj^plies

used

at

the

Supper,
in its original
will

congregation,and

send
tify
sanc-

formularies
liturgical
the

This

the Lord's

This

fication
ampli-

an

except

principalprayer,

Thanksgiving, before
is

Ilip-

Fourth

for selection.

eucharistic

shape,

the

understood

be

rigorouslyprescribedformularies,
much

of

of the real Communion

the second

our

is not

Fourth

in the time

the later forms.

Liturgiesof

tolical
Apos-

"

the

formulary of
we

is

Collection.

already

cannot

comparison with

the

themselves

were

most

which

that

in

their

the

Coptic
"

there

being

by

Even

of

later

net

texts, and

Keliquiae Liturgical

will prove,

of

their

text

we

Apostolic

"

Coptic Church,

the

polytus complete formularies

the

of

purer

originaltext

my

Volume

of

the

proofs

circumstance

Constitutions

But

of

unskilfullyinserted.

into

which

prayers

text

and

intimated

or

formulary, namely,
liturgical

inserted

found

The

self-evident

bear

the

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERrRETATION

congregation and

the
on

THE

their

in
offerings,

the

to

SUNDAY

communicants

There

here, namely, the

so

of the
The

Sunday

of

with

say,

portion of Scripture which


Catechumens,
were

who

had

Supper

prayer

delivered

in

been

withdraw

Believers

brotherhood
the

peace:
was

from

done

of

All
the

of

missed
dis-

the

andrian
Alex-

blessingmight
of

the

most

praying
then

were

of the

and

in imitation

the

with

women

of the custom

joined
en-

Believers.

hereupon expressed generally


the men,

to

Lord's

the

teaching and

other

or

were

to

structio
in-

service.

guests,

as

relic

worship

The

course

part of the

strangers

by salutingeach
men

their

and

the

of

exhortation.

present

or

read, coupled

According

layman

congregation.
to

This

had

this prayer

Greek

homily

Catechumens

Apostolicalfreedom

the

The

by

the

blessingbefore

celebrated.

was

Constitutions

ancient

and

in the

expounding

be

The
of the

out

the

this

at

present

satisfytheir curiosity. The


with

psalms

with

begun

Strangers,likewise,might

be

of

practicalapplicationand

cation
Invo-

parts.

psalms and hymns


It concluded

that is to

with

of two

singing

new

metre.

sermon,

that
explicitly,

consisted

service

with

psalm-book, or
Roman

liturgically,

Holy Spirit.

first commenced

or

this

for

which,

extended

include, implicitlyor

to

as

Blood,

and

prescribed prayer

Prayer

Lord's

become

may

Body

one

amplified and

was

latter

Lord's

the

originallyonly

was

purpose,

the

that

order

257'

SERVICE.

the
the

their

kiss

of

women.

established,

258

INTERPRETATION

it appears,

as

solemnity
human

it

Christ

by
and

maintained

and

sneering world,

was

in the

midst

that

courage

with

of

temple

of

corrupt

faith

which

singing,and

Church-

we

of the earliest of
of

venerable

most

had

service, likewise, of the Believers

This

which

all, to

think

other

besides, several

Pliny

as

the

Younger
of which

Christians

The

morning

the

form

older

the

restored.

have

we

own

Morning Hymn,

the

them

its

consider

to

venture

may

unmistakably alludes, and


we

desecrated

inspires.

alone

one

the

desecrated

the

The

disciples.

hallow

to

restore

God

His

among

devised

was

body,

APPLICATION.

AND

and

used,

evening hymns.

for morning
Spiritualodes, privatehymns, especially
and

evening devotion, likewise

We

give an

which

is akin

when

the

to

the

the

to this class.

They

and, indeed,
intended

old
in

and
our

for that

were

as

little

"

by

gogue"
Pedalong
be-

not

the

gregations,
con-

adapted as they

Every thing really


here

belongs

the Notes

Text-Book,

the

used

never

were

private

concludes, do

purpose.

which

genuine

Learned

which

with

one

of Alexandria

of Clemens

salutation of li^ht

lighted.

was

life.

origin,

primitiveGreek

Hellenic

old

evening lamp

compositions, like

were

of

evening hymn

domestic

enlivened

to

is

given fully

furnish

which

all

quisite
re-

information.
The

first of
of the

giftson

the

the

Lord's

in

principalacts

two

Supper

part of the

members

was

the
of

the

lebration
ce-

offeringof

the

Church,

SERVICE

THE

and

the

placing of

under

or

and

elders of the
this

by

of

Part,

of

the

material
and

misunderstandingof

which
superstition

has

explanation implies
being

the

Sunday

apartments

was

we

The

engraftedupon
authentically

the

tions
originalno-

But

of

that

by

the

instituted

this

custom

Apostles.

extended

beyond

believingfamilies, and

of individual

appointed, the picture

were

its fullest

representedin

be

can

if

mystico-magical

Priesthood.

observance

of this act of Oblation

sible
impos-

simply,venerable

be

now

admission

and

for prayer

specialrooms

so

the

and

can

the

primitiveone,

When
the

this

Sacrifice,Church, and

of

It is

tom
general cus-

the

perversion of

the entire

in the

statement,

graduallybeen

fullyexplained,as

proved, by

detail

congregations.

Christian

ancient

deeply significantact,

it,are

in

consider

and

giftsin

the sacrificial act

is shown

of such

truth

the

Text-Book,

our

Irenaeus

as

Now

their assistants.

Apostolic institution.

an

doubt

to

read

piety, are,

clergy,the

for the offered

the thanks

called by
blessing,

of Christian
Second

of it, by the

side

259

VEKS.

communion-table,

the

on

and
congregation,

and
oiFering,

prayer

them

the

BELIE

THE

OP

details.

The

thing

give (frequentlythe minority, therefore),

not

bread

to

members

only

took

upon

and

wine

for the

brought

with

them

of the

the

Lord's

Supper,

charge
but

the first-fruits of corn,


season.

Service of the Believers

With

had

who

themselves

oil,and other giftsof the


the

Church

of

any

the

likewise

wine, and

this Oblation

originallybegan.

When

260

INTERPRETATION

all those
had

who

were

not

withdrawn,

the

communicants

the

of

the

near

the congreoiation

The

altar.

received

elders
and

thing,

every

giftsin order, placing them

table of the

other

offering and

persons

assistants

the

APPLICATION.

members

drew

their

and

AND

on

ranged
ar-

round

or

the visible centre

Holy Supper,

of

the great act.


Thus

when, with

basilica-form, with
the

as

Hall

of

circular

sides

of

the

the

contained

brothers

very

the

l)egin,the

or

the

any

both

congregation stood

the

side

and

men

inward

the

in

nave,

Service

of

Thus

its

the

entrance

the

Believers

Church
upon

believers,
of

intersection

of
of

the

behind
the
was

the

or

the

the
was

septs
tran-

the chancel.
about

was

altar

by

as

mankind,

position

the other.

altar, looking towards

superstitiouslaw

of

altar

clergy approached

the

The

place for it, between

the
or

building

apart.

women

sacrifice

natural

on

aisles, if the

congregation from

of

placesin

the

elder, stood
officiating

direction

lection
Col-

Greek

their

the

bishop'schair;

fixed
the

for

tribunal,

congregation.

soon

side, the

clergy took

blished
esta-

was

old

only

and

and
When

first adulterated

Christ, made

in the

end,

oblong

building, the

the

in

clergy

the

such, the

table, which

the

generally prevailing type

and

nave

instinct,the
at

apse

gives it),the

that

stood

the

Prayer (and
so

in

wonderful

to

from

one

The

bishop,

the

side

congregation.
usually, but
subject,from

of

The

without
east

to

262

INTERPRETATION

familybefore

Jewish

of

in the prayer

that

it

point is
for

add

thankful

the

the

to

by

no

being

its
down

in this

used

Secondly,

that

Prayer, the

in

this

the moment.
it is

sary
unneces-

things,which

First, that
has

Prayer
for the

present

our

of

purpose

of

out

grown

calling

thanksgivingcongregation.
liturgical
amplified Lord's

already developed
Thirdly,that

century.

of

subject.

of the ecclesiastical

germ

was

first

the

blessingupon

press
ex-

fullyacknowledged,

means

act

to

Feast

the

three

prove

of the Lord's

complete form

the

state

heart, uttered

Spiritat

thing on

still less demonstrated.

and

the

at

of Consecration

prayer
the

of the

end

established

prayers

Consecration, in the fourth and fifth centuries,and

of
the

whole

prayers

of

set

from

Prayer

and

the
the

thanksgiving:
cited
A
the

the

preceding the

sprang

was

elder

any

been

hitherto

have

and

important

it is

But

bishop

every

firmlyestablished,that

so

Prayer,

records

inspiredby

to

me

Lord's

congregation,before

the

Love, in words
This

the

Our

outpouring of

the soul of

of the

Invocation

thanksgiving.

left to

was

the
in

The

meat.

expressed either by

Spirit was
or

APPLICATION.

AND

series of

Great,

prayers

Oblation,

administration

union

of

the

free
originally
to

of

which

of

prayer
the

that

the

the

Lord's
Jewish

words

of

stitution
In-

joined.

testimony,reachingdown

proves

the

Supper,

ecclesiastical

prayers

were
historically,

of the

or

entire

act

originallyfrequentlyrepresented by

to

Gregory

of

prayer

the

Lord's

THE

alone, but

Prayer
it.

ancient

cause,

originated our

Lord's

Prayer, as

the

say,

of

editions

ecclesiastical
of

St.

xi.

4.).

had,

made,

Jewish

distribution

the

Last

the

giving

of

the

thanks, with

of

Institution

of

known,

might

or

importance.
uttered
nor

The

presidentof
as

the

arisingfrom
of

bread

and

to

the

wine,

for all the other

him

was

on

the assembled

of

called)
to

nowhere

utterance,

self
Him-

recorded,

other

any

be

its universal

the Lord

Christian

is

event

presumed

thanksgiving

became

at

His

to

this

it

find, this

we

Jewish

before

that is to say,

as

which

prayer

head

Christ

as

account

on

be used

which

"

torical
his-

the

as

of

be

Supper

Spiritgave

indications

Supper,

recited

The

double

such

account

ceremony

the Last

it destined

was

spoke
the

at

the

be

have

especialreference

The

Church

the

at

Lord's

eating,and

blessing;

"

text

Luke,

the

such

before

the

prayers

above,

prayer

in

as

before

wine, and

Supper uttered,
death.

might

the

was

is to

compare

Church

intimated

as

sacrificial

(the

the

of the

portion

our

family uttered

the

own

all

One

in

uncritical

well

as

Gospel (vi. 13.


which

from

in

appear

consecratingprayer

basis.
of

which

translations, as

The

other

no

that

"Amen";

the

as

Testament,

Matthew's

Supper,
been

well

New

the

in

and

custom,

concluding doxology

additions

two

without

performed

never

was

in this

Now,

263

CONSECRATION.

OF

PRAYER

occasion.

community
but, from

all

thanksgiving,
for

the

gifts

general thanksgiving

blessingsbestowed

by

God.

Such,

264:

INTERPRETATION

then,

the

was

the

to

for

the

prayer

the

down

Supper,

elements

for

praise of

the

and

death.

souglit for

prayer,
Let

or

have

praiseof

the
in

been

various

the

wine

with

thankfulness

God.
ways

outpouring
be united

for

with
them

before

set

to

the

by
Christ

Spiritof
this

express
Lord's

in the

the

of

the

gratefulpartaking

and
the

minating
cul-

symbolically

consecration

substantiated
of

was

gifts.

His

worshipping believers, the


act,

of

of

His

crificial
sa-

congregation

act

Prayer

of
or

sacrifice,
in

free

in both.

Prayer
from

of prayer,

and

with

offering and

words

such

joined. Finally, any

first of all examine

us

Lord's

elements

for

the internal

find them

might

especialprayer

Ghost

Holy

and

"When

it

congregation preparing

remembrance

in

nected
uncon-

be

be

the

the

by

it the

bread

God

sacrifice of

gifts,sealed

taking
par-

external

thing

any

congregationmight

point of

the

Prayer, was

supplicationfor

the

Spiriton

intimated

the

to

might

must

The

the thanks

it

or

concluded

have

combined.

ence
refer-

had

and
offering,

the

the

on

must

Both

which

prayer

Lord's

basis, the

sacrifice,might

The

their

occasion, that

poured

the

of that

generalsupplication.To

was

the

APPLICATION.

same.

other
with

the

basis

gifts,to

of the
The

AND

the

and

the

the
three

offeringto

relation

between

parts of the

the distribution

act

of the

the supplication
first,
; secondly,the praise

thanksgiving;

or,

in

terms,
theological

the pre-

lord's

THE

catory, the

eucharistic, and

To

these

the

congregation,of

be

to

were

265

prayer.

the

sacrificial prayers.

the utterance, by
added, finally,
their concordance

with

of their minister, if he said the


prayer
of his

(as in

in
participation

the Greek

The

three

Prayer

those

Church) they said

in exact

are

with
petitions,

with

the

praiseand thanksgiving;

the

general concordance.

Now

been

left

tradition

in

out

MS.

from

us

response
not

us

of the

and

evil:"

into

VOL.

III.

the

of St. Luke

lead

us

with

attribute

much

In

the

as

"

but

all

been

the

But
N

never

have

here

ancient

Lord's

Prayer

into

tion
tempta-

But

deliver

"

petition,
"

Lead

manuscripts

our

Christ

to

self.
him-

Scriptural text

amplified by

Service.

tition
pe-

Liturgiesthe

these words
to

one

if it had

many

not

some

the fifth

sponse
re-

what

to

seventh

Secondly,we

versa.

even

petitionhaving
Communion

but

that

this

repeatingthe

temptation ;

Gospel

omits

people answering,
vice

or

begins

Thus
the

of the

fact

prevalentin

custom

words, "And

the

the

Gospel

Churches, of the minister


as

nothing

the

nally
origi-

part of the text, it would

explanationof

is

explain

of the

formed
originally

petitionswere

worshipping congregation

in the text

three

with

the

ancient

seventh

Amen,

of

half of the

"

those

the

the

will

Lord's

the doxology,
supplication;

six:

This

far

Prayer.

these

only
precedes.

as

the Lord's

correspondencewith

the

the

people, if

extended
parts of the liturgically

acts:

have

of the

vows

the minister,

by

or

the

it is

the

fact

of

tive
primicapable

266

AND

INTERPRETATION

of

the

that

place

unintelligible
origin of
alludes

tullian
which
notice

as

of

the

words

these

reading

and

The

"

Ghost

Holy

only

at

this

utterly

which

to

Maxim

authentic
"

is

Terand

Marcionites,

the

supplication:

otherwise

the

of

Xyssa

ancient

an

of

instead

that

as

Gregory

the

Prayer

Lord's

explain

can

we

original

It

this purpose.

of the

liturgicaluse

six

of the

second

for

modified

petitionswas
by

the

proof,that

direct

APPLICATION.

and

give

us

reading

namely,

kingdom come,'*

Thy

descend

and

us

upon

purify us."
As

by Christ
as

the

For

the

to

development

from

the

it contains

the

extended

Church

Ircnaius

already
This

which

we

is

Lord
The

the

or

is absolute
of the

the

of

secration
con-

it is invaluable.
of the

consecration,

more

which

to

supplicationthat
and

us

originalidea

partake of

as

the

sanctifyour

the

the

Spiritupon
to

nonsense

prayer

thought

upon

invocation

bread
the

idea of all Christian

self-sacrifice,
was

the
a

of

given

prayer

and

body

of

wine

of

our

amplification.

ancient

the

when

about

fundamental

thankful

by

is the

are

an

fundamental

alludes

model

Prayer,

descend

blessingof

the

Lord's

prayer

Holy Spirit may


hearts.

the

Apostles,this

of the

germ

of

reading

various

Church

as

would

formularies
liturgical

fatal

have
became

circumstance, that the

self-sacrifice,
was

not

fullyexpressed

so

never

worship,the

been

desirable

fixed.

service

separated

It became

of adoration,
from

the

COMMUNION

THE

celebration

the Lord's

of

the Communion
before

oblation

step in the wrong

principleshave

Volume

of

been

the

of

On

established

in

this

was

point,
Second

the

Fourth

the

or

mock

people,

direction.

Liturgies in

the

time when

substitution

oblation

real

the

the

at

congregationceased,

The

period.

for

another
the

Supper

of the whole

that

267

SERVICE.

exhibit

the

details.
Two

facts,however,
of

account
we

the

Lord's

Invocation,

the

but

nothing

it

it never

followed

Now,

on

the

itself,nor

contrary, it

all, is

for

accounted
custom,

not

for
prayer

of

Having

to

the

the

by

consecration

Communion

it after

the

the
for the

real

Communion,

sacrifice
:

is, independent of the


sixth

the
the

those

down

sealing

Communion

any

the

century

if at

Communion,
can

misunderstanding of

write

believer,but it was

circumstance, which

curious

during

said

Church

Roman

and

of

was
self-offering

was

was

thanks

was,

That

Communion.

of

of the

vow

expressionof

merely an

the

Communion

it. The

sacrifice

consecration,

place heforethe

took

of the sacrifice,of the


not

as

which

special prayer

or

on

Communion

of

prayer

highest point

always

prayer,

Prayer

both.

or

The

speak presently.

to

always preceded by

either

pointed out here,

subsequent misunderstandings,of

shall have

was

be

must

the

only

be

ancient

words

in the formularies

more

than

the

free

thanksgiving.
established

this
N

point as
2

the

first liturgical

268

Service,

Communion

the

of

gerin

greater distinctness, trace

epochs of

different

Lord's

the

with

of the

that
the

At

solemnity itself,and

the

the

became

free

formulary.

the

of

Invocation

upon

the

of

used

that

his
him

address
Father

of
with

utterance,
it to
of

the

the

the

this

and

thing offered,

third
the

but

the

place by

the

the

as

was,

the

should

Coptic

the

true

Sender

and
of

the

early

stitutions
Con-

jealously
whole

liver
de-

Spiritgave

condition, that
God

or

it appears,

the

the

on

for

people,

Church, from
But

words

of

set

oblations,

had

century

second

thanksgiving as

only

Son,

the

congregation had

minister

every

prayer

of

Spirit upon

every

Hadrian,

time, also,

same

solemn

century.

that

prove

second

expressions of

still had

their

in

second

the

insisted

the

and

people

always
part

have

to

seems

prayer

side of
the

than

developed Liturgy

more

case

symbolical signification

The

significant.

more

the

offeringand

of

act

by

definite

more

having

the

after

shipping
wor-

the

was

Jerusalem

act.

life and

inward

of

conscious

more

of

for

spiritsought

of

still

final, destruction

and

the

the

When

history,which

first, and

the

after

of

thanksgiving

free

and

became

world's

the

place in

the

commenced

God

in

Apostles.

congregation

to

Service.

mankind

Prayer

first age

the

the

with

now,

picture according

the Communion

life of

internal

new

can

we

formularies,
expression,by liturgical

The

in

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

he

must

Creator, the

Spirit,and

270

INTEEPEETATION

the

Spiriton

APPLICATION.

AND

and

elements, the bread

material

the

wine.
And

is the

here

of the

Christian

outwardly
meal

of

visible acts, had

worship, as

feast

celebrated

of

the

and

brotherhood

meal

was,

and

meal,

to

which

bring

ofi'ered his contribution.

every

continued

of the

is

as

the

Temple

the
of

congregation built
symbol, which

up

upon

single blocks,

Apostles,and

springsfrom

of the

peculiarityof

Christian

of it either

in Judaism

its

or

occurrence

was

so

is the

deep

Christian

deepestfeeling
There

is

no

Paganism.

in the most
sometimes

temple

exhortations

worship.

be

Supplication Prayer might

parts of the service,and


of

the

itself

This

single souls.

expressionsand

in

also

"built

outward

an

to

the

was

Catechumens

the

of the

The

This

feature

instruction

as

as

of
of

main

pervades all the languages of

nations, is based

trace

the

anything

congregation

God:

necessarilyconstructed

the

be

to

Believers,

both

In

part.

had

who

person

preparatory service,in which

up"

(agape), was

love

remained, essentially
a
congregational

worship

Service

took

meal,

proper

partly in privatehouses.
Prayer itself,

of

the

least

at

or

evening meeting, partly in

Hall

Thus

two

symbolical

into the

grown

early morning,

an

their

at

of these

second

itself,the

ante-prandial,
solemnity; whereas,
as

mystery

true

worship.

Communion

The

centre, the

inmost

used

ancient
used

in

all

instances

before,

some-

times

after, the

mixed

consecration.

with

up

it, and

is

But

happiness.

the

thanksgivingand joy.
of

our

the

thank

to

Saints

Church, for this

ancient

very

have

discussed
But

the

also, that

^^We

cherish

and

of

in

as

in

what

order

end."

wish

we

to

ancient

most

place and
of these
Lord's
As
to

the

the

impress

to

fourth

to

benefited

are

of

Job,

pious

that

brance
remem-

for their
too

we

and

the

fully

the Christian

upon

of all this is found


and

that

in

only the

not

that

none

of the

century.

liturgical
picture,we
Liturgies of

the

centuries, in the Appendix

last Volume.
N

may

above.

quoted

here

tributed
at-

friends

joy

left free,but

in the second

Introduction

of the

part of the celebration

the details of this

third, and

proper

find,likewise, in

in the passage

expressionwere

Supper

we

the

pray

formularies

points formed

seems

well from

inquirer is, that nothing


the

the

this is mentioned

All

Bingham,

expressed in

relatives and

our

to

of

the Book

on

perfect

prayers

We

is that

It

"

solemn

of them."

Saints

blessed

says

departed in faith,as

deliverance,
have

is

commentary

of the
who

This

reason

him:

to

feature

in

the remembrance

by

for their

prominent

Origen

age.

of the

early times

very

alone

clusion
con-

Supper.

clause, expressinga wish

precatory

records

in

was

the

commemoration

also

had

brethren

departed

of Lord's

that the

doubt

no

Thanksgiving

thanksgiving was

of the celebration
There

271

SERVICE.

COMMUNION

THE

refer

second,
to

the

272

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

11.

REFLEX.

THE

I.

The

Worship of the

the

Reflex of

the Mirror

We

are

the

respecting
Christian

the

Church,
forms

in
as

in the

they

became

third

and

of the second
and

We

Liturgy

favour

of

century,

in

in the

and

prayer

of

oldest

bearing the

fourth

in

names

in

of tlie

the

Greek

hallowed
laries
formu-

towards

same

Alexandrian

the

fourth

Homilies

on

testimony
the

principal Churches,

post-Nicene
texts

fixed

authentic

the
identically)

the

variouslyextended

were

Church

the

The

centuries.

as

by

and

Chrysostom's

having had,

the

in

the

his

of

prayers

appear

possess

their

(although not
find

traced,

have

we

established

century

amplified,and

century.
the

which
before

extensive

in

post-Niceneperiod.

in the

development

the

the

Communion

of the

consecration

and

contrast

is surprisinglyconfirmed
sacrifice,

words

very

of

process

the

service

and

Apostolicalage,

The

exhibit

to

the

between

analogy

in

of the ApostolicalAge.

going

now

Church

Eastern

end

in

of this

substantially

form

which

Liturgy,

we

and

ConstantinopolitanLiturgy,

of Basil

and

Chrysostom.

It

can

OF

WORSHIP

be

that

proved

it contains
sostom

the word

Church,

in the Fourth

Volume

formulas

mixed

with

up

intended

frame.

give the

to

which

favour

with

used

of the Church

in

people adhered
the

which
the

as

and

perhaps here

and

of that

echoed
upon

The

retouched.

grow

out

and

of

voice
liturgical
"

purify us

genuine

words

such

used

and

the

idea

rooms.
like mush-

first

Holy

century

Ghost

of
the

Communion,

of the

are

descend

"

of

fifth centuries

used

in

the

celebration

of

the

consecration

fourth

and

Lord's

Supper contain, beyond


of the

las
formu-

formularies

the

the

May

the

When

its grave

before

been

obscured,

early ages,

Church

authentic

had

above, had

there

throughout
us,

to

godly men

was

closelyto

alluded

of consecration

prayers
words

all

in

of

which

her sacrifice
more

is

the consciousness

As

great lightsof the

dies, formularies

Now,

and

Fathers

two

blessing.

more

the

Text-Book

our

life,and

regard to

tween
be-

Apostolic age,

the prayers

Church

from

sprang

the

earlyLiturgieswere

The

but
literaryproductions,

not

century and

of the

of which

free prayer,

exhibit

belongsto

of the fourth

Churches

of the

alreadyas

connecting link

the

Chry-

We

traditional.

as

forms

those formularies
short

of his age

Liturgy which

and

century,

elements.

earlier

and

its authors

not

were

formularies

the

of the

second

later

both

treats

Fathers

these

273

CHURCH.

EASTERN

THE

at

the

all doubt, the

inserted
petitionoriginally
N

ment
develop-

into the Lord's

274

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

Prayer itself concerningthe sending down


for the
the

of
sanctifying

second

fuller

consecration
called

the

certain

took

the

general
or

have

consecration

It

dark

ages of

but

consecratingprayers,
the words

of

before

Church

and
for
the

reasons

the

but

to
was

that

spite of

the

in consecration, not

the

historical

quotation

it is not

that
of

the

the

true

The

gelical
Evan-

sacrifice

amply explained, already obscured,


the accumulation
the oblation

precede

and

of

prayers

follow

the

the

elements, whether

of the

became

of

less barbarous

sacrifice of

of consecration.

Apostolicalidea

cital
re-

in

But

suppose

them

introduction.

misunderstanding
see

lowed
fol-

the

which

the historical

to

may

in all of

to

and

Then

prayer.

to

as

Institution

but

prayer,

liturgicalformularies

of
si)ltc

object

as

of the

pure

after the words

or

to

Institution.

mistake,
ancient

free

formularies

barbarism,

sanctioned

was

rest

fixed

expressionfor

of

the

to that

forms

this prayer

as

words

properly

prayer,
In

self-

considered

but

means

words

nothing

was

free

mode

added

been

written

of those

the

Church

The

The

and

thanksgiving

was

extent,

tenour.

fixed
the

Spirit

and

not

may

the

of Consecration.

of the

usage

expression

of

phraseology or

the

development of

Apostolic idea.

and

place in

Prayer

solemn

invoking
by

Christian

development

The

people.

Spirit

thus, in the first century, the

petitionwas
of that

utterance

the

of the

fixed.

was,

when

Still, in

expressions,and

and

tliose which

the

Communion

in

diately
imme-

being

WOKSHIP

full of

OF

Church

in the

fourth

and

vow,

which

is

act, this
sealed

all the

pervades

the

by

Liturgy

named

The

Apostles

for

of

for the

who

Martyr," is

the

Church.

The

"

ancient

the

of
word

real

for," the

of

deceased,

the

is still the
of those

if any

who

have
the

to

the
and

historyof
not

clear

as

prays

innovations,

had

the
ception
con-

indefinite

very

in the

liest
ear-

of,"partly with
"

name

the

the

verance
deli-

Christian

new

departed

Jewish

when

mention

in peace

custom,

it

is

{in pace).
was

indeed
in the

happiness of departed believers, and

of the

feelingof

"the

that

expression of

ment,
ele-

hope

natural

the

one

paradoxes of

prominent feature,

Independently of
eternal

as

The
III.

thanksgiving for

the

for

Lord.

of which

in the

tercessor
in-

Church,

Innocent

of the

general sense
But

the

asleep,and

internal

the

meaning

"

to."

led

the

our

bold

Christians

Liturgiesis partly
reference

fallen

Martyr

have

turning pointsin

become

The

an
strictly

of

of

of the

one

great African, which

very

had

mother

offends

"

membrance
Re-

Christ.

also

was

Augustin (cited by

Scriptural), It

the

by

expresses

all members

the

and

of

Offering,

vow.

brethren

for the

It is this

sanctified

Chrysostom

SupplicationPrayer

saying

made

and

self-

Eastern

the

symbolized by

after

prayer

the

fifth centuries.

sacrificial death

as
explicitly

prayer

the

of thankful

Liturgies of

Communion,

of the

275

CHURCH.

act
repetitions,the spiritual

sacrifice

both

EASTERN

THE

of

Communion
N

Saints"

beyond

the

276

INTERPRETATION

liaiitsof space
prayer

Church,
for the
and

The

the

souls

connexion

celebration

of

This

of
a

of

Prudentius,

the

by looking

finished

their

after

ir.

The

course.

purifyingfire,was

Augustin, and,

The

Reflex of

in

the

Eastern

the
age

minds
in

of the

wdiich

were

Communion

of

and

already

supposed

for

to

pass

by

and

Church.

of

the

Gauls

of Africa.
still preserve,

on

the

Sacrifice of Thanksffivinor in

congregation;

they

had

intercession

Service

as

strengthening

first introduced

Liturgies thus

whole, the character

regarded

who
of

latter,

anniversary

fact,in the Western

of Sjjain,of Milan,
The

idea

the

In

the

of

was

love,

departed,who

Supper.

Holy

the

on

those

to

up

especially

Epiphanius.

Hippolytus
of

efficacyof

more

cotemporary

bond

of faith

souls of the

and

the
fifth

and

in the

the

Eucharist

of

martyrdom

through

the

of the

thanksgiving and

the

this prayer

departed with

Church,

celebrated

elect,

of God.

kingdom

belief

of the

longing

of the

number

of the

the

by Cyril

celebration

also

thanksgivingand

to

believers

is stated

time
the

owing

ancient

the

Eucharist, in the fourth

intercessory
prayer
the

of

views

of the

made

was

the

centuries, was

when

of the

this

conjoinedwith

be

departed had

of the

of this

mention

the

to

complete triumph

which

the

time, should

accomplishment

the

in

and

for, according

APPLICATION.

AND

became

and

fixed

the
shows

decay

of the

itself

more

278

INTERPrvETATION

The

m.

APPLICATION.

AND

Service

Communion

Reflex of the

of

Church

the

of Rome.
The

Whetlier

look

we

found,

Great

text,

find

text

his own,

which

of

more

this
be

and

more

rite

with

has

studied

Greece
me,

that

by

who

I say

and

the

with

under

clauses

solemn

and

of Roman

character

considered

be

Roman

ritual became

general
much

nearer

and

the

ancient
with

agree

exactlyof

discover

we

one

any

of
religions

is

will

the

in the doctrine
Romans

ancient
and

make

to

cautious, binding,

most

formularies, is the standing

very
of

order

Liturgies of
were

the

compares

therefore,
religion. It certainly,

cannot

the

difference

propitiateGod,

him

catory
pre-

Churches,

rites of the sacrifices of the

covenant

and

Whoever

this difference

To

from

of

one

Greek

that which

as

increasing

changed

philosophicallywill

that

Hellenes.

and

the

historyof

Kome

character

same

of

ficial
present of-

an

to

the

propitiate becomes

to

this immense

and

when

wish

predominant.

struck

in

service

the

preeminently thanksgiving
the

Gregory

the

to

or

throughout,only

character

prayers:

the

to

to

or

we

ratio, the
one

Sacramental

Rome.

of

Liturgy

the

with

different

is

case

the

Gaul

the

of the Roman

step in

that

advance,

early,in

this decisive

West.

The

and

Greek

formulary

of

Milan,

Still the
was

part,

tional
original na-

Spain, and
model.

the

not

dominance
pre-

entirely

BYZANTINE

due to
and

AND

The

excellencies.

rituals

for

the

that
the

the

in consequence

of

solemn

of Roman

conciseness

should

St.

distinguished,particularly

and

terseness

reform, by

admire

we

antiquity.

classical

natural, that

declamations;

Gregory's judiciousand,

which

conciseness

formularies

Alemannic

lived, tasteful

he

which

is

striking

amplification

mere

formulary

in

also its

rhetorical

Roman

age

of which

of

full

details, often

unnecessary

whereas

ingenuity

Galilean, Gothic, and

The

lengthy,

are

Koman

ritual had

Roman

279

SEKVICES,

Carlovingianprotectionand

power.

and

EOMAN

It

in

was

all

very

metropolitan

provincial verbosity,

prevailover

for the

Hilary'sPrayer

Dead

furnishes

strikinginstance.
The

Germanic

shown

irresistible

an

well

as

with

gladness

which

as

mind,

that

the

on

contrary, has
the

with
affinity

Hellenic

mind,
and

filial thankfulness

spiritof

is breathed

always

the

in

Gospel

and

the

Apostolic times.

IV.

General

The

of

the present

The

solemn

of

Byzantine

and

oblation,

people, originallyformed
Service

and

Subsequently, this
oblation
of

prayer
the

the

Character

was

the
the

Churches.

Roman

act

of

offering of

opening
real

real oblation

of the

prayer

or

Services

Communion

of

the

the

munion
Com-

primitiveoffertory

ceased

priestremained,

of consecration.

but the

public

the

ning
begin-

as

The

offertory

280

INTERPHETATION

became

antiphony
oblation

into

sacerdotal

priesthad, indeed,

The
the

of the

sacrifice of the

was

and

more

became

Communion
if there

even

was

of the fifth and

prayers

low,
had

become
The

Greek

Church

imprinted in
with

Service
than

and

the
of

sixth centuries

Her

Koman

supposing

the

historical

terms

for,

did

service,but

of the
be read

meaning,

the type which

of

but
that

has
of the

canon

the

to

the

and

fied
petri-

Communion

ancient

Church
her

thereby rendering

the

words

consisted
of

taining
re-

the

possible
it im-

fall into the

consecration

repetition of

was

Holy Spirit after

theologiansto
the

become

especiallyfrom

one,

Institution, and

of

idea of the

should

lost their

nearer

Invocation

for any

reality

therefore, that many

fifth century, and

much
the

instead

people,it

in the

has retained

in it.

comes

docs

words

the

in

the

the

form.

mere

of

over.

was

aloud, for they had

not

very

of the

it is marked

necessary,

very

Thus

the

communion

prescribedservice

after the
It

was

time
mean-

his recital

contradiction

place where

take

not

evanescent

more

in the

become

worshippers.

fice.
sacri-

the

culminating point,

the

Institution

of

priest,

amplified

was

offer

to

and

only acting person,

words

old

service, referringonly

about

person

of the

prayer
Preface

the

offertorial

long

very

an

Subsequently, the

secret

Offertory before

the

to

became

accompanied by

prayer,

the choir.

by

sung

prayer

the

and

sacerdotal

mere

APPLICATION.

AND

error

in

Institu-

BYZANTINE

tion
in

instead

of
the

spite of

vicarious

the

principlethat

that she

her

Latin

celebrates

all the

on

Lastly, also, the


closer to the
for the

But, in the

to

had
of
of

fifth

with

his

of

the

tiation

by
the

blood

knows
;

but

Service, may

forced

masses

are

now

the

the

also

become, instead

impressionthat
Liturgy

;
;

it

the

consequently,of

that

the

and, consequently,of

dogma
the

the

offering

disappeared

the historical

thank-offering
The

congregation.

Greek

of Transubstan-

whole

mind

Communion

of

person

who

preconceived opinion, the

originatedin

of the

had

of the actual

Liturgy, and
with

of the

consequently,of

produce, upon

vice,
ser-

simulacrum
sacrifice,
a

background

for

real oblation

the

people,which

of Christ

be the

to

assembled

latter had

nothing of

approaches them
The

of the

Church,

consequently, a symbol

communicating

Church

and

ceased

and

internal

death
propitiatory

the

has

Roman

propitiatorysacrifice,not
of

the

century, it had

it. The

of

fallen into
and

language

Church

the Communion

symbol

body

gation,
congre-

departed adheres

the

receive

of the elements
or

of

congregation,when

symbol

the

nations.

ancient

sense

of the

Church

for the

ceased
a

the

and

her.

to

custom

the Koman

western

spiritof

moreover,

sacerdotal

act

an

it in the

mention

dead, in the

unknown

of the

solemnity is

whereas

has,

faithfullymaintained

far

so

this

congregation;

She

prayer.

predominance

element,

281

SERVICES.

ROMAN

AND

Greek

the

view.

same

Church

is

just as

stiff

282

and

INTERPRETATION

dead

to have

been

obscure

and

at

the

Churches,
character.

omitted, and,

on

foreignto
that the

the

the

the

the

other

that

off the
the

to

and

words

is

of Institution

It is true
of the

bration
Cele-

grown

of

repetitionof

still

formality,and

into

form.

mere

at the

Service

but

it

since

The

Lord's

is

the

canon

of

gregation
con-

Supper,
although

over,

require the contrary

Gregory's canon
in the Greek

celebration

of

Koman

mass

priest,who

sacrifices the

Lord's

the

the Thank-

congregation;

as

Church

of the

of the

communicates

same

forms

such

upon

the

to

more

Great

thanksgiving.

Thus, also,the

Communion

has

it is the

ginal
ori-

Prayer

Elements, from

after the Communion

the words

the

Church.

consciousness

believers

never

but

from

character

hand, is laid

already become
time

and, of all the

prominence entirely

no

Sacrifice of Atonement.

had

most

of the ancient

other

the

implies the

finitively
century, and de-

Consecration

into

also,in

was,

hand, the

praise and

People

offeringof

real

become

offeringof praiseand thanksgiving,but

an

gradually drew
from

the

recognizesthe

is little

stress, on

The

sense

canon

as

sixth

deviates

brought

are

the

of

had

canon

later in the fifth


end

rituals,appears

which

forms

the Greek

with

Gallican

and

Her
unintelligible.
much

Western

compared

compiledfrom

realityfixed

there

when

Koman,

the Ambrosian

even

APPLICATION.

sides.
is,and considerably
longerbe-

the Roman

as

The
and

AND

Church.
is the

body,

The
act

and

repeats the propitiatorysacrifice of Christ

whole
of

the

thereby
;

not

as

SERVICE

OF

which

custom

is

283

CHURCHES.

REFORMED

misunderstood,

of the words

of the

as

or

false interpretat

but

Liturgy,

as

doctrine.
has erected

Scholasticism

of the fundamental
which

had

of the

idea

sprung

of custom.

change

of

centre

the

Masses

and

connected
of

in all its

letter
first

The

practice;
and

sacrifice.

Did

Did

The

between

V.

The

Service

here

to

solve

answer

into

is that

the

preted
misinter-

form.
the
the

real
shippers
wor-

problem

was

service

and

sacrifice

politicallife
the

of

real

first problem?

understand

the

the first question.

of the Reformed

the Keformation

worship on

gences,
Indul-

development,

of

vow

States

clusive
ex-

of which

out

by

second

reality;

Christian

have

real

restore

self, vowed

social, and

We

Christian

to

was

the Reformation
the

the

pathologically,

to external

and

second ?

When

spiritto

equilibrium

domestic,

the

love.

ritualism

is

down,

sacrifice of

the

restore

to

the

ment
displace-

Purgatory,

leads

essence

in thankful

the

as

process

problem, then,

sacrifice: the

of

out

Church,

Dead,

hood,
priest-

parts : but this connexion

which

from

sion
perver-

cognate abuses, elevated

death; from

life to

unnoticed

the

that

sacrifice and

established

formative

development

from

of

for the

This

dogma

consciousness

all their

doctrines.

of

up

It has

consciousness
grew

into

Churches.

led to the restoration

the basis of the

of the

Evangelicaland

284

INTERPRETATION

Apostolicalinstitutions,and
again performed
the

people,the
be

to

reformed, the Latin

former

and

is based

the other

on

form

that

upon

important thought
Christianity,did
branch

of

retained
power

ethic

the

its

of the

not

well

of

of

Christ, made
both

by

In

for

the

whereas

poured

their
the

Churches,

in

the

out

praise
morning

however,

element, predominated

so

In

and

either

ceremony

of

the Inward

strengthof

efficacyof

the Lutheran

most

The

virtue
the

idea

Apostolical

birth

new

the

Bibliolatry,made
as

of

Churches.

as

the

the

the

mentous
mo-

which

redemption by Christ, on

inspiredhymns;
Testament,

to

come

expression
of

work

Evangelicalfaith,and

solemnityrests.
an

divine

Reformed

thought, as

influence

and

the

Church,

ancient

dignity In both, by

act

found

the

vin,
Cal-

historical

Thus

abstraction.

by

elements,

for the

hand, substituted

held
sacrifice,
as

in his later
the

to

as

and

misunderstanding.

medieval

Celto-Romanic

Church

Luther

of the Lutheranizers,

the

will,into

of the Roman

errors

gulated
re-

notions.

system of abstract

basis

Calvin

whereas

scholasticising
philosophy of

period,and

of

adopted,as

Mass

sequently
con-

was

language spoken by

in the

carried, against their

were

conventionalism

the

the service

when

Churches

Lutheran

his services upon


The

APPLICATION.

AND

the

Church, the Spirit


internal

sacrifice

in

Calvlnlsts,under
the

spiritof

the

the

Psalms,

the

thankful

star

the

the

sermon,

beyond

Old

worship

lightof
all

the

the

noon.

pression
ex-

in
In

doctrinal

proportion,that

286

INTERPRETATION

seized

people, however,
in

activity of

they

understood

the
had

and

could

element, it

free

was

the

The

service

development
became

peculiar,and
and
is the

people

leading

for the action

space

organic

in

of

catholic.

nor

of the
of any

the

be

of

liturgicalstate

the

loss in

the

ancient
prayer:

there

meet

we

natural

and

Liturgy

seventeenth
it has

as

and

unrivalled

centre

tained,
at-

the worldwide

position and

of the reflex of

Protestant

at

elements

Church
silent
short

tions
accumula-

this

as

notice, and

an

one.

Churches

in

the
the

Church.

of the ancient

doing,

sixteenth

England,

must

catholic

overcharged with

more

dignifiedcharacter

its

to

of

influence, it

so

and

and

wholly accidental,

part

deserving

dominion

mirror

organic

an

more

only product

owing

and

was

this liturgical

as

from

repetitions. Nevertheless,

centuries

The

the

Yet,

in

only

was

singing

proceed

neither

speak,

to

what

sang

had

less,in spite of the auspicious commencement,

Still

In

them
It

the

restored
choir

choral

no

of

act

an

England

them.

left

was

is

sing.

not

inherent

idea

medieval

that

before

idea, and

reconstructive

of

choristers

restoration

the

service

to

abbeys

retained, and

the

called iq^on

unable

were

and

cathedrals

of

the

which

deprived the people,and


when

hold

Church

The

congregation.
the

APPLICATION.

forms, that the

old

the

AND

forms

once

of

with

free

sanctioned

by

devotion.

kinds

prayer,

serious

very

Christian

recognizesthree
prayer,

of
and

custom,

mon
com-

here
watch-

THE

words^
for

it were^

as

the

the

in

utterance

the

natural

directed
in the

the Yeni
prayer

by

The

with
she

Collect, as

the

of the

English

as

the

Old

in

rhyme

can

the

spoiled.

The
two

except
contrary
365

the

of

the

of

the

together
of

the

month

which
of the

natural

into

her

Liturgy,

she

uses

service.

any

sacred

of

psalms
in

the

is more,

hundred

cession,
suc-

ruption
inter-

any

Such

But

The

service,

Laodicea, of the
what

pression
ex-

good thing

but

Patri.

7.),and,

xiii. 5.

every

of

canon

proves.

hymns

four, without

Gloria

silent

presupposed

Translations

even

principleof

singing

solemn

congregation.

anything

the

wise

(Bingham,
to

idea

to

the

themselves

three,

by

is

most

introduce

not

Psalms
or

rare

of that

and

psalms

highest and

be

never

hortation,
ex-

laries
formu-

The

Testament,

whatever.

hymns

very

of Collect

name

very

as
a
ecclesiastically,
part

Christian

in

recognizes,moreover,

the

does

the

and

two

instance

Church,

inspirationof

Church

is,

are

prayer

between

free

which

which

only

lish
Eng-

nor

of

object.

only

the

use,

Covenant,

given

ancient

of

free

The

or

ordination, immediately before

Church

Psalms

made

New

is
same

of

in the

ancient

result

it is

and

Creator, is the

every

the

the

service

alone,

prayer

of formularized

choice

to

which,

silent

spiritualforms,

excluded
a

minister

people jointly.

service

complements

exceptionsthat

for the

neither

most

two

are

pause

the

admits

287

LITURGY,

either

and

clergj

Liturgy
that

ENGLISH

the
and

use

is

year
trary
con-

whole

fifty

288

psalms,

divided

services

of

the

rituaL

It

is not

taken

adopted

practice lies

Psalms

the

considers

they

whereas

and

national

ancient

(whose
down

of

those

to

composed strictlyfor

with

some

them
are

so

of

against such
especiallyif
explained

Scripture,not
the

the

to

meant

to

feeling,the

inward

maintain

will

who

not

originallycomposed
adapted
in the

found

in

the

to

act

being
of

Book

purport

be

the

the

very

by

Psalms

they
said

be

of

Psalms,

properly

were

singing

of

the

expression

of

the

adoration

Psalms, which

from

reading

could

feelingof

the

are,

that

were,

Christian

worship,simply because
of

which

date

for tliat purpose,


sung

Psalm)

of

reason

all

David

service

Book

But

that

and

them

whole

people.

only
of

and

which

word

and

its contents

congregation is
most

of

use

destined

the 42nd

the service

five collections

Temple

if the

frequently during

Church

the

only hymns

the

Captivity. Now,

part

with

exceptions,those

few

origin,

(by king

Moses

The

Ezra.

were

after the

of

end

to

their

service, hymns

days

said

are

songs

of

privatehymns,

the

from

At

unintellectual

be

to

simply

clergy.

made

service

Church

the

exceptionallyfor
epochs, and

the

themselves

state

that

collection

for

the

ignorance of

as

course)

of

David,

principle,but

on

existingpracticeof
this

evening

and

morning

thirty-one days, is unspi-

or

which, in barbarous

view

of

thirty

of

bottom

the

the

between

the

from

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

Their

are

were

all of
gation
congre-

they

are

repetition

THE

month,

every
be

can

ENGLISH

Roman

creates

moreover,

only tolerable

from

idea of the opus

and

Roman

289

LITURGY.

uniformitywhich

the force of
Even

operatum.
make

Churches

such

no

habit, or

the

Greek

the

call upon

their

congregations.
The

the

ages

of the

had,

Psalms

requires,every

hemistichs, which
into

changed

was

purely arbitraryand

as

the first

no

organicconnexion),the

so

on.

This

has

defect

the

English Liturgy.

the

earlyChurch,
of the

which

the

composition; as,
(which

and

Christ

for

her

in

ancient

mirror
of the

the

central

VOL.

III.

of

the

to

revelation

the

endureth

whole
Psalm

the

last

for ever."

was

the

and

The

idea

type.

make
of

sustained

God

the solar year


in

the

tory
his-

the life of Christ formed

point. Already in
O

to,

evidently a great variety

was

world, of which

in

strikinghemistich,

disciplesafter

unity of

of the ecclesiastical year


the

resorted

been

118th

mercy

and

practice of

instance, in the

had

the

third,
retained

another

Jews,

service, which

Sunday

the

sidered
con-

it is in

of

the

is

verse

been

said,

be

leading thought

His

"

Church

together by

held

of the

with

sang

supper),the words,
The

has

other.
method

it may

to

likewise

people repeating a

expresses

verses,

(with which

fourth

Nor

divided

each

correspond to

that the second

so

organism

being

and,
spiritless,

answering to

the

verse

chanting by

colitrary to Scripture;

that

lost in the dark

moreover,

antiphonalrecitation,which

into two
This

Church

Roman

the ante-Nicene

period

290

INTERPEETATION

this idea

in

was

his Paschal

in

therefore

and

is

year
death

vernal

o^uration of the Church.

developed

Epiphany,

this

idea,

organicallyand

not

by
yet significantly,

is true, but

English Church

The

odes.

the

had

reference

any

omittinglikewise
of

character
the

with

of

the

to

every

few

to

be

and

the

has

adopted

the

the

which

little

for the

requirements

system

of

regard

which

saints, but

year,

appropriate portions
in

Sundays
the

Old

Advent

Testament

including the

without

shows

the ecclesiastical

ecclesiastical

few

some

completely through

New,

and

and

cycle of Bible-readingadopted

omissions, and
read

hymns

expressingthe peculiar

of

Scripture for

different

thing
of

worship

form

of

exception

by her, accordingto
a

the

season

fast-days. The

the

proper

every

day
Sun-

psalms,and

with

expunging, indeed,

year,

inau-

clearly,it

of

the selection

psalms,intermixed

of

verses

and

seasons,

being

as

of the

means

appropriatedto
Scripture-readings
festivals and

and

in later times

Church

The

whole

Spirit and

of the

descent

the

of

of the

celebration

the

forward, the feast of Pentecost,


of

epoch

pears
ap-

festival,

the

equinox,

sufferingsof Christ, the

Christmas
the

the

that

Round

Cycle.

round

and

out,

Hippolytus' lists

in

ranged : backwards,

and

sketched

degree

some

strongly marked

very

lessons

APPLICATION.

AND

of

the
an

reading. Among

Apocrypha)
every

is

year,

exception,three times,

any

for

once

(with

ecclesiastical

intellectual
the

and

year

and

connected

liturgical
products

ENGLISH

THE

of

the

for

the

medieval

in
even

Church

Holy Week,

some

of

ancient

very

English Liturgy

the

thrown

are

people respond

of

verses

end

of every

The
the

the

to

and

from

this

more

prayer

with

Prayer
(a
and

the

beautiful

most

both

of them

in

The

ancient

Creed
This

which

and

It

is
the

and

on

all

as

the Communion

three

much

had

having

one,

in

The

in

not,

in the

that

entirely

no

organic

for
of

and

the

Hip-

itself that

Church

morning

of

age

candidates

congregationalact,
o

are

generalservice

at

itself),

repetitions.

English

occasions

free

Morning

service

ordinances, which

professedby

at the

so

baptism.
the

uses

ceeding
suc-

that

evening

service, immediately after the reading of the


Testament,

propriate
ap-

lengthened Litany

done, however, by the Church

was

the

customary,

impressiveprayer

into the

centuries.

Creed

detailed

Church

was

suffer

Sundays,

on

abounding

polytus,admitted

inserted

of silent and

them.

themselves, into

connexion, and

Passion, by

services

elements

from

with

is to say, to make
distinct

the

combine,

to

moreover,

forms

dangerous uniformity,because,

excluded

are

in the

thought of.

not

evening

already remarked,

as

But

opportunityof making

psalms and hymns

morning

have

the ancient

recital of the

section,is

They

cupy
oc-

the service is here

through :

the

Easter,

in them.

uniformityof

and

away,

with

ordinances

first rank.

elements

broken
only very slightly

the

Rome,

concluding

respect the

every

291

LITURGY.

New

officiating

292

INTERPHETATION

minister
him

of

that

commonly,

the

the

is, falsely,called

East, and

the

choral

the

clergy.

in

It

adapted to
than

and

Liturgy, the morning


with

fixed form

itself very

in

exception of

choice

itself the
of

simulacrum
a

varietyof

words

preceded by

two

Prayer (with
medieval

custom,

connecting link

the

present

commence

the

introductorysentences,

whereas
of

of

and

by

the

old

of the

Introit

Gospel)
The

thought.
reading

of

responsivesentences.
which

the

first

the

the

offered
of

service

the

Psalms,

The

Lord's

book, according

awkwardly commenced)
between

though
(al-

rite,and

ancient

an

the

the

act

of

forms

confession

to

the
and

psalmody.
The

vital element

most

which

(as early

as

is the old

responsivesentences,

by

In

gregation
con-

stiff,
and, with

too

Entrance

is followed

confession

the

in

wreck

the

whole

confession, composed by Bucer,

of

throughout;

uniform

into

nitely
respect infi-

evening services

but
dignified,
a

in

known

the

Creed.

Nicene

the

by

of

name

exclusivelyfor

every

recited

be

the

introduced

intended

certainly in

Apostles,
schoolmen,

never

only

service

is

the

by

form

West

the

morning

less

of

three

the

Trinitarian

later

On

it.

festivals

Athanasius, is substituted
the

of

sentence

separate

formulary

congregationrepeatingafter

the

festivals,and

great
the

leading,and

each

APPLICATION.

AND

the

lo49)

priest

and

has retained

the

English

in this

Church

daily service

repeated alternately

congregation after

the

Creed.

294

have,

Churches

gone

beyond

is

book

of
of

The

to

this

elevated

as

It

undertaken

is

nmnion

is

connexion
seventeenth
that

time

schisms

importance consist

tlie most

valuable

ore

last

of

of

sider
con-

in particular,

of

centuries.

Com-

the

its very
wars

close
of

also

the

since

controversies
theological

Church.
in

is

It

historyof

it has

momentous

even

of

one

must

we

civil

because

in the

of

three

Liturgy

and
political

led to the most

out

Service

account

century, and

and
chief

the

Service.

universal

the

important, on
with

in

the

that

still remains

Reformation.

Communion

the

during

merely

not

great historical

view, that

prominent part
mind

human

the

the solution
the

of

point

historyof

the

the

advantage
dis-

despotic

beginning, struck

very

greatest problems of

from

for

out

all the

Communion

Sunday
the

here, from

deep thought, and


the

Ger-

the

under

mostly

their
thing:
every-

work

to

English Church, however,

noticed, the

has

She

oblicfed

isolation,and

not

in

almost

as

of Luther,

important portion of

most

be

has

Prayers (Agenda)

well

as

been

liturgical

government.

of the

work

Third

bloody struggles,with

themselves, amid

forms

the

since the time

is good

confrre^ations have

man

the

placed only

clergy, and

the

Hymn-books,

The
that

even

of

Order

The

that.

for

hands.

William

Frederic

of

clerical

day, produced only

this

to

regulations,and

liturgiesand
reform

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

Nor

does

its

this,that it contains

originalEnglish theology ;

ENGLISH

THE

nor

in the

the

Communion

fact,that the Book


Service

part and
towards

its

its
particular,

in

Reformed

Churches,

union

done

perpetuate

divide

to

to

this hour

the

entire

the
ethical

realization
common

and

be

can

and
parties,

and

brouorht
the

of the two

By

this

we

domain.

Christian

about

throughout Europe
shall, therefore,have

and

the

works

rather

upon

the

of

the

life

it is

England
has

tion
restora-

to

examine

its
both
into

the

contendinor

livingprogressive

of Christian

tion
civiliza-

the world.

that

grand

the reflex of

our

We

national

picture,

meritorious

the

English Liturgy (Note

not

yet been

view.

formed

its

ing:
understand-

an

because, although many

subjectof

only by

being

through

closelyin

generalpoint of

portance
highestim-

great problems

between

and

D.) exist, its historyhas


a

to

of sacrifice in

For

hope indulged of

more

Its

mean

idea

and
development of Christianity

undertaking

the Continent,

piety,what

action, that
organiccongregational

an

attempts

and
speculativesignificance,

in its true

prayer

and

one

Christian

real

troversial
con-

Confessions,and

disputes.

seriousness

of the Keformation.
of

concord, and

the two

much

dogmatic

this,that the Church

attacked, with

as

in the Lutheran

theologiansof

their scholastic

consists in

been

the

projectedby

have

of

the

as

and

lectual
intel-

most

blessed, has done

most

formulas
writings,

has

Prayer

of Common

uniting the antagonisticelements


and

at

295

LITURGY.

written

from

296

INTERPRETATION

First

The

1.

This

work

APPLICATION.

AND

CommwiioU'Eook

of

The

preparatory service begins with


Introit

or

Psalms,

whole

instead

Psalm

Eleison

Gloria

(the old Morning Hymn

Epistle and

The

Roman

the
which

for

Nicene

the

After

the

the

to

Lord's

Gospel

the

Creed
sermon

now

with

Dearly

the

words,

beloved

in

with

the proper

"

To

Ilim

Christ,

follows

it

only

the

body

consider

thanks,

give,

the

mind
and

The
sermon

as

to

come

blood

of

gins
be-

to
our

thankful

self-sacrifice,
as

(Clirist)therefore, with
us

when

the

of

."
.

sacrifice of Christians

let

1014).

celebrated.

that

ye

to

by

Exhortation, which

Lord,
of

must

form).

Exhortation

an

Sacrament

the

This

before

Rome

at

use

injunctionto

an

Holy Ghost,
continual

the

Communion

Holy

Saviour

ends

used

to

anticipatedit.

not

the

inserted, followed

be

had

the

is

to

is instructed

old

day, after

for the

about

minister

the

us),with

upon

Collect

worthy receiving of
Supper,

then

after the Latin

homily

or

of

preceded, according

are

King

(not

troductio
In-

ancient

single verses

sung

mercy

the

by

custom,

one

have

(Lord

the

of

be

to

was

Kyrie

"

followingorder.

the

Royal Commissioners, presents

as

friends,

their

Ridley, and

Cranmer,

VI.

Edivard

of

we

submitting

the
are

Father
most

ourselves

and

the

bounden,

wholly

to

FIRST

His

holy

Him

in true
tru

of

will

and

If there

and

is

be

the

is

exhortations

invited

Supper

one

sermon,

take

days

withdraw

places in

follows

as

The

the

of these

one

the

this is

After

sung.

the communicants

choir.

Here, then,

Service.

The

parts

"

Holy, Holy, Holy" (out

of the

Missal).
who

everlasting God,
taught

us

whole

the
same

as

remarkable
dead

of

and

Apostle

hast

Holy

unto

which

the

Christ's Church

present

one,

added

words

Thy

with

but

at the

them,

do

now
we

mercy,

departed

are

faith, and
unto

of

state

tially
essen-

the

lowing
fol-

end, referring

commend

servants

Almighty

....

the

the

by Thy

"

"

for

Prayer

Grant

the

Bible, which

or

general Intercessory Prayer

sign

brated
cele-

Preface, with

Latin

be

While

the

read

the real Communion

are

hortation
ex-

it.

after

from

sentences

more

or

of this

will

for the poor.

collection

their

commences

We

the

read, the Offertorybegins, accompanied

this the non-communicants

"

serve

Holiday, and

or

or

enjoin charityor almsgiving,are

to

to

read, in which

be

to

partake of

to

the

has been

by
on,

Instead

appointed

the Lord's

Immediately after

II.

all

righteousness

followingSunday

congregationare

I. The

studying

communicants,

no

given that

on

of it

297

VI.

and

pleasure,

holiness

another

going

EDWARD

life.'

our

notice

OF

BOOK

rest

beseech
o

hence

Lord, all other


from

in the

us

with

sleep of

Thee, Thy

mercy

Thy
the

peace.
and

298

everlastingpeace
resurrection

body of Thy

Son,

that

Come

me,

the

kingdom

possess

from

the

hear

sake,

for

prepared

you

this, O

Grant

Mediator

only

our

Advocate."

is

This

is

world.

the

Christ's

tical
mys-

Father,

of my

blessed

be
which

of

beginning

Father, for Jesus


and

that

ye

of the

be

altogetherbe set on His


His
most
joyful voice

may

and

general

of the

day

which

they

right hand,
and

remarkable

attempt

It

basis.

bears

close

Alexandria, which

on

evangelical

an

resemblance

the

to

I have

in my

restored

sponding
corre-

Church

century in the

of the third

prayer

the medieval

reform

to

Dead

for the

Prayer
intercessory

of

all

and

at the

that

and

we

unto

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

Reliquiaa

Liturgicae.
III.

immediately before the


God, Heavenly Father,
didst
"

Hear

merciful

and

sanc^tify

these

Thy

wine^ that

and
Blood

of

in the

of
the

"

which

Lord

before

Thy

Holy giftsthe
us

to

inost
same

words

dearly

unto

the

the

us

beloved

niglit,""c.
Priest

to

bl"^ess

Creatures

arid

he

they may

and

Son

Body
Jesus

(during the
takes

the

of

terance
ut-

bread

in his

Wlierefore, O
here

mercy

Thee,

vouchsafe

Gifts

hands).
Prayer (Oblation)as

cup

Sacrificial

Thy

beseech

we

Word

and

Christ, who

IV.

Father,

Spint

and

tender

Thy

"

Thy Holy

and

Institution):

of

which

with

bread

of

words

."

give
us,

the Elements

Prayer (Consecration of

Consecration

make
....

continuation:

Heavenly Father
Divine
Majesty with

and

memorial

...

we

these

make

Thy

Thy Son hath willed


entirelydesiring Thy fatherly
which

BOOK

FIRST

OF

goodness mercifully to
and

praise
Thee

sins, and

our

here

souls,

our
self,

that

and

Son

Jesii

Thee

they

i?i Him.

Lord's

The

and

Sins.

As

"

Prayer.

taught

Sin-

we

us,

body

one

this

Holy

with

Thy

dwell

in them

and

and

Saviour

hath

bold

to

say

Our

Doxology).

the

Offering.

are

Salutation

by

choir.

of Peace.

ductory
Introfor

Thanksgiving

Exhortation

Sentences

Absolution.

to

from

Confession

of

Gospel

the

viting
in-

Communion.

the

to

our-

beseeching

partakers of

Lord

our

the

(without

sentences

Christ's

Lord,

humbly

may

And

Amen."

of Confession

act

He

of

reasonable, holy,

be made

Christ, that

Father," "c.

VII.

be

remission

passion.

Thee,

bodies, to

...

of His

unto

shall be

beseeching

obtain

may

present

may

commanded

VL

we

sacrificeof

our

humbly

benefits

whosoever

Communion

The

this

accept

unto
livelysacrifice

Thee

V.

all other

offer and

ice

and

299

VI.

thanksgiving^most

grant that

to

EDWARD

Concluding

Collect

before

ments
Ele-

administering the

:
"

We

do

not

Lord, trusting in
manifold

Thy

much

so

But

table.
is

always

Thou

Lord,
Christ

VIII.

art

so

to

the

flesh of

His

that

we

may

by

His

body,

priest has

us,

Thy

and

souls

our

of

bodies

may
washed

in

Thy

property

therefore,gracious
Son

dear

blood, in these

sinful

precious blood.

Administration

under

be

Jesus

holy

in

continually dwell

our

ciful
mer-

worthy

not

Lord, whose

eat

drink

that

same

be

crumbs

; Grant

to

in us,

the

We

the

up

Thy table, O

righteousness,but

own

mercy

have

and

He

most

gather

to

to

our

this

great mercies.

and

as

to

to come

presume

teries,
mysand

Him,

made

clean

through

His

after

the

Amen."
Lord's

the

first received

it
o

Supper,

himself,in

both

kinds.

300

INTEKPRETATION

We

The

retained.

is still a prayer
of

Hippolytan

the

in

which

for

the

prayer

has

Liturgy

Spiritand

The

the Elements.

from

the Word
invoked

upon

congregation;

whereas

the

which

to

sanctifythe
cluimens.

the

but

which

The

in

prayer,
of

the

hour, the

expressionof
prayer

form

in the

of

true

contents

fundamental
realization

the

is the most

Its

vow,

life of the

the
as

the

the

of

was

contradistinction

Church,
was

added,

complete

most

Christian

derived
the

sacrifice

of

type

of the
The

the

directly

Keformation.

doctrine

Christian.

to

Cate-

important part of
are

thought
of

prayed

invoked

Lutheran

best

of
the

Consecration, however,

and

the

in the

as

the

tion,
congrega-

of

is, to

Liturgy.

is

of

tirely
en-

blessingfor

prayer

whole
from

added

sanctification

notion

This

upon

the

upon

really sph'itualsacrificial

of Self.

love

idea

this

not

ApostolicalChurch

for the

erroneous

words

baptism the Spiritwas

retained

ecclesiastical

It

in

the

prayer,

subsequently was

water

merely

not

the

an

Prayer

Blessingthrough

blessingonly

gifts; just as

the

to

the

at

itself

free

to

(namely, through

is
Institution)

for
originally

able

sense

attempt

In the Consecration

yet been

not

tioned
men-

are

dead, but in the


an

be

might

dead

the

with

age, and

evangelical
development.
the

which

ments
ele-

of the

one

any

Church

of the ancient

forms

or

lose

to

not

doctrine, show

the pure

everything opposed to
scrupulous anxiety

ting
carefullyomit-

authors, while

that the

remark

APPLICATION.

AND

Justification
sacrifice of

conceptionis

302

INTERPPtETATION

the

congregation

dismissed:

are

oculis

quod

"Placeat,

servitutis

Trinitas, obsequium
sacrificium

APPLICATION.

AND

illud obtuli

It

is needless

in this

older

the

Sacrifice

Lord's

Supper

the

the

the
a

This
the

If

necessary

Supper, an

place

seem

it

the

Church

took

comes

by

Church

not

connects

better

suited

too

and
self-examination,

late for

an

act

of

other,

or

later custom

directlywith

to

consider

service

that

to

praise

it

preparation for partaking


especialpreparatory

turb
dis-

to

and

form

choose, however,

we

sion,
confes-

the whole

one

Preparatory Service

doubt

is the proper

care

constituted,in

act

for the

of

act

Communion,

repentance, and

to

the

seals the

hand, entertain

of the real

Lutheran

sermon.

would

The

of faith which

of

love.

other

ancient

exhortation

portionof

of

connecting link

the

expressionof highestthankfulness

confession.
a

head

The

one.

by

Preface.

the

by

positionassigned to

the

the

correct

highest realization

the

holy act

the

on

may,

whether

is the

of thankful

vow

at

pression
ex-

immediately precedes the Communion,

Prayer forming

We

that

to

respect the

is in every

Lord's

renewed

Edward

King

sacrifice announced

of

act

of

place for

is the

pro

place assigned

the

remark, that

to

sacrifice

This

one.

omnibus

et

sit,te miscrante, propitiabile."

Liturgy

of

ut

majestatisindignus ob-

tu"

tuli, tibi sit acceptabile,mihique

quibus

pra3sta

et

me^,

sancta

of

the

it

as

Lord's

of confession

purpose.

In

this

introductoryinternal

is disturbin^^ras

liturgical form.

SECOND

This

blessed

Gospel

was

Church

to

of

ratum

BOOK

work

the

It

Protestants, who

who

so

and

Thus,
Bucer

it

This
with
were

ope-

of the

the

gregation,
con-

Christian

disguise.

bitter controversy

opposition and

to

deeply offended

Second

Book

then, under

and

with

distrust,and
medieval

too

some

still retained, that

were

even
suspicious,

as

as

the

the

early

Introduction

to

Restoration

we

daily

tine
Floren-

and,

with

was

it, the
aside.

set

important, and, together

in

made

the

Prayer

in the first book

English Liturgy.
it when

considerable

very

the

1552

German

of the

of Common

in

as

1552.

the

is very

subsequently

analysisof

VI.,
of

Book

Communion

not

at
especially

Edward

advice

the

the

reconstruction
the

of

Evening Services),and

Martyr,

rewritten,
of

opus

purifiedform.

Peter

Order

English

an

act

by persecutionand

(who composed

Morning

of

the

fullysatisfythe feelingsof

expressionswhich

The

2.

the

by

upon

they rejectedand repudiated them


in such

of

martyrs

the

its Levitical

excited

were

forms

establish

to

two

more

303

VI.

step taken

not, however,

were

the

clergy,once

strippedof

did

EDWARD

Service, instead

the

and

Sacrifice

of

first

make
the

OF

We

arrive

1559

alterations
and

(1662), forms
shall
at the

give

which

1604,

and

the

sent
pre-

complete

period of

1662.

304

VI., according

Edward

the

Church,

because

In

commandment.

for

substituted

Sacrifice

of

of

idea

the

and

expressed

as

the

strange

used

the

arc

to

(because

it had

become,

in

who

estimate

being found

our

the

medieval

into

are

tion
peti-

All

these

dread

of

portions

here

omitted,
is

simply

changes

ordinary collect

the Latin

that

the matter

no

time

to

value

in the Kituals

of

mind

upon

is not

brought

feeling,that

this
one

has again
sacrifice),

time, the favourite


the

of

And

ultra-Protestant

an

reference

Ritual.

in the human

as

as

(post-communio),

of the

from

tiful,
beau-

most

Sacrifice

Christian

instead

the

Thanksgiving

universal

most

general Christian

the

collect, at

second

from

But

Service

subjects,so long
religious
fullyhome

after

creeping in, some

Thanksgiving borrowed
80

prayer,

voluntary appendix, namely,

be

may

short

changed

collect,following the Communion


which

bly
sensi-

the

the communicants.

Communion

of the ancient

tedious,

is very

manner,

is

important, and

most

of

head

IntercessoryPrayer

the

palpable improvements.

false view

and

the form

elements

blessingon

long

reading

like

In

it.

of the

consecration

at

is omitted, and

the dead

petitionfor

the

placed
a

nevan
Ge-

of the

congregationalact by

people,in

of the

for

is

of

Prayer

precedent

Service, and

into

converted

each

the

to

frequent, didactic

too

response

Common

of

decalogue

Communion

of the

are

Book

Second

the

In

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

collect

of those

form
liturgical

of the medieval

by

Church.

its

laud's

liturgy

3. Laucts

The

Communion

was

party

far from

very

the

among

Liturgy

clergy.

As

I., the

reaction

which

in

latter

part of

the

which

the
as

and

favour
a

to

of

of

Scotland

make

the

could

make

their

views

of

known
one

long

"

that

of the

it

causes

archbishop,and
scaffold.

As

force

the

was

afterwards

of the

the

Such

intended

the

people.
the
which

It

clergy,"
is well

outbreak, and

brought

king himself, to

the basis of the

Episcopal Church

for

I., by force

hearing

of

cause

back

preparation,of

Charles

the

further

to

English.

was

of the rebellion

it forms

Liturgy

upon

country.

Liturgy

secret

after

duction
intro-

Scotland, thought

the

which

the

that

scheme

which, in 1637,

to

pitifulas

was

into

in

of

royal prerogative,

endeavoured

narrow-minded

Scottish

means

Liturgy

and

publicly

was

planned

this

the

bringing

origin,after

Scotland,
of the

of

use

Communion

its face

wished, for political


reasons,

his friends

medieval, by

the

the

show

of

mastery, under

he

as

time

Elizabeth, and

of

equally

had
episcopal,

and

they

was

the

to

the

English Liturgy

Laud, however,

the

for

Liturgy,

L, who

James

of

to

reign

monarch

Protestant

early as
began

openly

strove

composer

king.

in

secretlyencouraged by her,

was

avowed,

Scotland.

satisfyingthe Presbyterian

James
the

305

SCOTLAND.

Liturgy for

of the

reconstruction

sense

for

the
the

munion
present Comof

Scotland,

306

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

and, in part, of that of the United


is the

expressionof

again

strives for

synopsis

of

ecclesiastical view

an

the

States, and

its

from

contents

which

now

subjoin a

ascendency,we

it

as

plete
com-

unaltered

the

orio-inal version.
o

After

Commandments

the
the

of

reading

Creed,

and

(which

the

the

Epistle

Sermon,

the

left

were

untouched),

and

Gospel,

real

Communion

Nicene

the

Service

followed.
A.

The

into

Offertory,reconstructed
office.

from

begins

Sacrifice

the

the

It

of

Sacrifice

Levitical

David's

sacrificial

with

(Gen.

Abel

(Ex.

16.) ;

from

of the

giftsfor

xxix.

10, 11, 12. 14. 17.; the

xiv.

xxv.

Thanksgiving

the

ficial
symbolical sacri-

building of

at

sentences

5.); from

"

Numb.

the

consecration

Temple (1 Chron.

the

of

words

xcvi.

8.

His

Thee"); closingwith
Give

"

name

bring

Lord

the

unto

the

offering, and

an

here

are

plied
ap-

do

own

of

verse

the

came
be-

14.

ver.

"

unto

xvi.

2. ;

liturgicalat an early period, and


with
Of Thine
spiritedfreedom :
give

we

Psalm

glory

due

come

into

unto

His

courts."

The

applying

sentences

almsgiving

to

Liturgy (see above, I.)then


these
When
the

sacrificial
these

basin, which

B.

wine

General
state

for the

is

presented
the

to

Christ's

here

his hands

altar, and

orders

the

bread

for

the

whole

Communion.

Church

above, II.). Instead

followin^^is

into

him, containing the

Intercessory Prayer (Prayer


of

English

immediately after

ended, the priest takes

are

the

sentences.

alms, places it upon


and

follow

in

Militant

of the

introduced

Prayer
:

here

on

for the

earth,

see

Dead,

the

307
And

"

also bless

we

from

rest

now

Thee

wonderful

grace

who

been

have

the

lights of
humbly

grace

to

be

is

D.

the

saints

Thy

and

grace,

generations :
we

have

may

stedfastness

holy

in

ments,
command-

Lord's

of the

exhortation

joined
en-

time, either

inviting

Supper,

warning

or

of

receiving
First

is

it,revisions

of Edward

Book

VI.

for every

holiday(after
non-communicants
have
nition
withdrawn), an Admoto the worthy receiving of the Lord's
Supper :

beloved

(as in

Acts

of

in the

both

E.

Preface

F.

Consecration

with

form
Edward

of

which

see

form

the

to

Holy, Holy, Holy


Prayer (see above,
"

the

First

"

the

our

Second

the

and

of bread

body

and

Books

of

Heavenly Father,
Hear

humbly

Word

Second

mercies

most

with
Thy
sarictify
giftsand creatures
us

Absolution,

in

us,

Thee

beseech

Almighty goodness vouchsafe

unto

VI.).

....

we

come

(see above, I.).


diate
III.), an interme-

and

Almighty God,

tender

Thy

to

above, VII.).

"

Father,

Thy

VI.,

between

VI.

of Edward

Invitation, Creed,

(according

of Edward

Book

mind

Lord, ye that

Books

the

Confession,

Sentences

be

for

general resurrection,

to

prescribed,however,

Dearly
.

time

the

to

formularies

the

"
.

the

against the unworthy

the

*'

from

read

communicants

There

Thy

to

of

Thy

their

they," "c. (as above).


IntercessoryPrayer, an

to

of

obedience

day

of

that

of

example

the

thanks

several

Thee

yield unto

in all

vessels

faith,

in

we

hearty

Thy

all

the

them

And

worlds in their

follow the

and

After

choice

all those

course

declared

virtue

the

faith, and

we,

and

beseeching

that, at
C.

and

the

Most

Thy

their

labours.

their

high praise

most

for

name

who, having finished

servants

do

Thy holy

so

to

ciful
mer-

; and

of

bless and

Spiritthese Thy
andioincy that they may
Holy

blood

of Thy

most

dearly

308

Son

beloved

Thy
in

Son

death

His

His

same

in the

of

Prayer

the

the

Oblation

''

Gifts,"

the

I.

precious body

and

after

the

for word

as

word

that

in

with

"

words,

following

Lord

"

added

are

in the First

the

offering of

these

Thy Holy

ivhich

Prayer (see above, V.).


do not
We
presume,"
Concluding Prayer :
above, \ll.).
"

that

is obvious
here

adopted,and
in

the

and

there

Offertory,for

form

older

the

the sixteenth

"c.

(see

expressing
that

solving,the

in

the

contrary, is here, and

Oblation,

more

tendency

towards

ristic

Here

"

Spirit
is

the
is

denied

to

with
idea

that

and

eucha-

the

in

the

Supper,
"

more

of

on

decided

sacrifice

the

say,

blem
pro-

one,

Consecration

blessing through

prayed

brought

be

is

of the Lord's

also

the

medieval

the

more

the

was

Levitical

strongly marked;

sacrifice,that

celebration

in

in

thing

undertook, but did

century

entirelysucceed

cannot

now

complete;

every

of

Instead

not

Word

we

deliberately

more

but

for
strongly the spiritualsacrifice,
which

is

rendered

instance

reactionarysense.

the

our

Lord's

The

It

be

Thee^

offerunto
H.

may

passion,

Wherefore,

(see above, IV.) ; only


Oblation,

holy institution,

and

most

according to

night,""c.

Heavenly Father," "c.,


Book

Christ's

Jesus

of

of

receivingthem

we,

Saviour

remembrance

blood, who
G.

that

; so

our

partakers

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

for

so

that

the

Word

by

the

"

of the

the power

prominently forward
Word

and

and

"

we

are

it
not

310

IKTEEPRETATION

AND

effect of which

quarianism,the only
the

APPLICATION.

conscience, and

the

impede

be to disturb

can

light of

living

future.

The

4.

of England, 1559, 1604,

Church

After

points of

the

free

and

the

of

Liturgy
points,at

the

part with

the most

took

William

the

Royal

III.

in

undergo

but

the

final

revision

proposals of
assent

accordingly dropped.

at

tional
Na-

Savoy

the

receivingthe

not

were

the last attempt

ments,
argu-

unsatisfactory.

were

1689;

Commissioners

by

one-sided

after

(1662\

to

was

Convocation, they
was

course

present form, in its essential

its

Restoration

subsequently

under

formularies

animosity, the

Conference, the results of which


It

the

old and

been, in the

great zeal and

with

but

the

century, variously combated

seventeenth

for
parties,

both

speech,had

and

prayer

of

1662.

such

betw^een

as

and

between

contrast

well

Liturgies,as

new

Service

Communion

established

present

definitive

settlement

of

This
of the

Liturgy.
The
as

order, compared with

follows.

the

natural

always
and

alms.

After

the

Sermon,

interpretationof
follows

almsgiving being

the

sentences

read

more

in

the

ancient, is

conformity with

tory
rubric, the Offer-

which

during

the

enjoincharity
collection

of

PRESENT

if there

But

are

no

the General

whether

be omitted.

the

and

of the

If

God.

done

is to be
borrowed
But

that time

omission

much

very

Service

of

means

of Petition

to

was

be

"

made

already shorn

of the

nothing whatever

to

that

the

is

"

custom

of

following

clearlyprescribed,
natural, but
of the

Communion

long,and

up

Word

ing
Morn-

Service.

thus mutilated
this

deprived of
which
the

by

the

practice
the

Act

the congregation

vice.
foregoing Ser-

Communion,

is

Preface, which, nevertheless,has


do

the introduction

by

mon
Ser-

practically
(with

the

too

built

the

no

Liturgy.

ordinary Service, without

The

are

.exhortation

an

is the

Thanksgiving, for

and

is

Supper, it

Offertory,so

Service

ordinary Sunday

which

Lord's

important concluding part. By

the most

But

the

regretted,
consequence

the Service

found

People

being

by

first part of

the

years,

there

for the

of the

been

and

annexed, expressiveof

this custom

having

the

Liturgy)

the

be

to

when

given

the

to

that
interpretation,

the earlier

of

that

proves

last 150

hearing of

celebration

at

is not

concluding with

be

entirelyfrom
the

that

the

to

Church

ambiguous,

left out

is to

notice

of the

Sunday

of

Collects

blessingattached

the

of the

Service

communicants,

the

of

is very

favour

in

one

it is doubtful

least

Offertory is

the

even

communicants,

rubric

The

strongly

311

Prayer

ordinary practice,at
so

LITURGY.

ENGLISH

with
to

the

the

Communion

it loses the act

Offertorywas

to

be

of

Act

of

only

as

such,

Thanksgiving.
of
Prayer itself,

the

symbol.

The

312

INTERPRETATIOX

General

Church

earliest
with

down

is indeed

Prayer

Service

part of the

those

to

Thus

1821.

the

the

Prussian

were
destroyed if that interpretation

It

is

the

impossibleto
of

framers

that in

of

saying

and

it is

decide

the

(Prayer

on

always

St. James's

at

this

and

fertory
Of-

the

maintained,

been

Chapel Poyal

to

seems

was

without

Intercessory Prayer
of Christ's

state

earth) which

begins with

everliving God,

hast

those

tant
mili-

tlie

words,

by

Thy

who,

Holy

who

have

departed

in

altogetheromitted
any

Church

"

taught

of

mention

but

with

Prayer

General

whole

the

and

Apostle

which

thoughtlessnessto

constantlyused

beautiful

Almighty

the

one.

questionagainstthe ordinary practice.

for

here
"

been

that

In

has

fact that in the

have

both

General

Sunday

every

true

universitychapels the

and

that

the

would

Besides, it is asserted,

Liturgy.

cathedrals

some

custom

the

such

ascribe

of

Service,

the

primitivetimes,

be

the

Liturgy

organizationof

the most

this

Churches,

Protestant

of the

whole

from

typicallyfixed

prescribedfor

ordinances, from

all the

in

singleexception of

the

APPLICATION.

AND

is

1552,

Intercession,perfectlyfree

in

faith,

restored,
from

the

of misunderstanding and misinterpretation.


possibility
Its

"

dignifiedwords

And

we

also

bless

departed
beseeching

Thee

are

as

Thy
this
to

follows

holy
life

give

in
us

name

for

faith

Thy
grace

all

so

to

Thy
and

follow

vants
ser-

fear
their

PRESENT

ENGLISH

good examples,
of

Thy

shall

we

Christ's

turn

we

them

sake,

clearlythat

see

strengthenedwithout

and

collect

danger,and

the Funeral

of

Father,

and

cate."
Advo-

Church,

have

with

been

able
consider-

embodied

now

in

giving
Service, after the Thanks-

blessed

the

for

this, O

might

effect,by adding the thought


a

partakers

the ancient

this prayer

any

be

may

only Mediator

our

Gospel

the

to

we

Grant

heavenly kingdom.

for Jesus

If

with

that

313

LITURGY.

departure

of

deceased

brother:
"

Thee

Beseeching

that

it may

please

goodness shortlyto

Thy elect,and

with

VI.

No.

The
altered

not

No.

from

VII.

No.

distribution

communicants,

us,

Thee,
VOL.

before

IIL

its

positionbeing

the Consecration
for

older

the

principal
passage,

Hear

"

(" We

word, the concluding


Version, before

the

Prayer (see above. III.). Here,

O merciful
and

petitionfor blessingis

altogetherfrom
and

Thy Holy Spiritand


"

"

I. in the earlier Service.

of the

properlytransferred
the

of

number

of the elements.

Consecration
the

Holy

"

presume," "c.):word

Prayer,

cious
gra-

correspondingessentially

the

Concluding Prayer
do

the

accomplish

Thy

of the earlier Service.

Preface, with
here

of

Thy kingdom

of Confession

Act

The

hasten

to

Thee

the

are

Father,

grant that

equivocal
"

Word

ive,
P

the

very

elements

words

also omitted

"

in

to

with

humbly beseech
receiving these Thy creawe

most

314

of

tures

the

After
administer
If

His

this

the

hold

ancient

itself to

sixteenth
of the

for

the

The

the

consideration

historyof

that

sacrifice is

from

of this

circulated

widely

earth, has by
a

thorough

United
the

no

reform

in

States, which

vast
to

Communion

far

body

of the

the

Pacific.

has
New
Now

The

in

tion
organiza-

that

adopted

of

is

England

as

But, when

point

the

Church

Service, and of the


cerned,
con-

considered

view, the development

and, after the Bible,


national

most

The

ceased.

means

which

completely developed

1662.

and

the

lost, and

remarkable,

most

disguise

of 1549.

as

general Christian

most

year

to

problem
of

Communion

the

the

the

is less

Liturgy generally,ceases,
with

part of it which

solved.

is not

Liturgy

the

Church, and that which

fact

sacrifice

of

recognize its

to

in that

the

in the

was

mirror

the

to

up

ancient

the

century

new

it

than

Service

ancient

and

sacrament

equallyimpossible,however,

ourselves

offered
the

the

congregation.

wisdom, both

from

It is

new.

from

receive

Church, it is impossiblenot

is borrowed

in

"c.

clergy

this

great Christian

is

most

it to the

we

our

brance
holy institution, in rememblessed
body and blood, who

night," "c.

same

Son,

Thy

to

Christ's

Jesus
of

wine, according

and

bread

Saviour

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

book

whole

received

Episcopal Church
found

this

of

its way

Continent

the

through

from

reform

upon

the

lantic
At-

is, in the

Service, considerablyinfluenced

by

the

SCOTTISH

Communion

COMMUNION

Scotland, which
the

last century.

The

We

had

1636

medieval

type

editions

of 1724,

me),
a

all

second

at

take

and

his

the

head

the

had

as

against the
that

be

themselves

Just

nation.

lever

for

the

Protestantized

the

as

Those

the

last
p

IL, refused
William

Non-

III.

Jurors

at

in Scotland,

Laud

Church

had

used

Catholicisingreaction
of

1689.

and

did

Church

in

reinforcement

That

product of

so

1552,

Episcopal

confirmation

principlesin

considered

Laud.

Sacerdotal
as

before

of the

successors

the

revision

James

Liturgy

of

use

in

the

of 1764,

edition

as

their

action

I. in

in

I have

allegianceto king

against the

of Protestant
to

the

party make

Scotland

the

expulsion of

libertyof

by

in the

spiritof

put

Charles

is found

in

of

Episcopal

of the Non-

1755, which

reaction, and

full

abandoned
Scotland

oath

consort,
of

which

thorough

after the

first

according to

more

decided

Service

bishopswho,
to

1743, and

more

Communion

and

more

there appears,

and

of

Liturgy.

the

of

the influence

(evidence of

once

that

Liturgy imposed by

Jurors, after 1689,

middle

of Scotland.

developed by

been

in

consider

must

Service

Church

the

historyof

Communion

the Scotch

after

up

the

Church

Episcopal

therefore

phase of

prese7it

After

the

drawn

was

this remarkable

5.

of

Liturgy

315

SERVICE.

revision
that

is

spiritof

316

centuiy, which

the seventeenth
re-awakened

by

Sacrifice

of

pointed
views

out

of

as

one-sided

The

solve

to
spirit,

in

the

States.

Its

will
peculiarity

After

Admonition

A.

mind
the

the

to

come

omitted

by

It
Let

and
Tlien
The

follow

wliich

upon
has

utters

from

the

(to

express

Prayer
the

of

Blessed

be

Thou,

B.

of

Out

"c.

less
neverthe-

it may

but

much

the

veloped).
de-

more

Invocation

Sacrifice

to

Lord

from

altar the

with

rence
reve-

David

in the

and
of

verses

Lord

the

Laud.

basin

thanksgiving

Thine, O Lord, is the

that

Lord, ye

the

made

sacrifice

the

Sentences

the

generally consisting of
"

following

"
.

been
a

in

offeringsto

our

Sacrificial

the

he

United

the
the

been

clergyman (Laud, A.).

with

godly fear,

priest places
which

has

I.,where

Laud,

begins

present

us

occasions.

Holy Communion,"

the

Ofiertory (compare
"

by

seen

beloved

of Edward

Book

First

be

It

problem.

of

Church

Liturgy

Dearly

"

to

in

be
B.

Laud's

Sermon

the

consistently,

out

it, moreover,

Episcopal

adopted

comparison with

merits

it

for solemn

1838

of

important part

most

Christian

the

still unsettled

and

in 1811

sanctioned

carried

have

we

But

the
idea

skill,albeit
liturgical

and

great erudition

with

centuries.

attempt

an

which

corruption of

been

days

our

portion of

Communion,

first three

the

in

that mistaken

from

starts

being

as

has

considerable

very

the

in

consideration

was

cleri^^y. It

Anglican

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

wath

meantime,

God,

to

the

Greek

lection
col-

during

borrowed

Liturgies

Thanksgiving),and

of Psalms

God,

the

for

greatness, and

ever

the

and

ever

glory,and

318

INTERPRETATION

this

mercifullyto accept
for

Prayer

"

like

(Exactly
The

Lord's

H.

Act

of Confession

to

Collect

(Laud, D.).
(Laud, I.).

half-learned

and

development, to bring
English people,in
Scotland,
of

the

to

the

that
of

language
spiritof
we

which

is very

universal

much

hierarchical
order

to

and

of the

Church
The

Sacrifice.

nothing

more

of such

of
trine
docthan

Liturgy.

people, and

that

the

But

this

cannot

the

Rome.

was

would

It

Liturgy.
to

and

efforts to

make

permanently

in

The

alter

delusion,
reaction,

mere

personal

Its

originlies

merely

the

this, that

the

in the

Liturgy

It consists

power.

Reformation, in this domain

hierarchy

obtained

it consist
of

in

never

upon

use

this

influences.

does

sacerdotal

be

explain

based

Neither

conclusivelysolved.

service

performed

motives

restore

tive
conserva-

still

service

adoption, as

deeper.

pious,but

Episcopal

important although it

transient

and

"

consequence

endeavour

to

were

the

the

appeared

many

the

was

the

inveighed against
the

back

old Levitical

logicalscholastic

the

administration

The

priests,a

Free

"

Transubstantiation

is true

Church."

Christ's

and
politicians,

hierarchical

some

It

of

state

follows.

Sacrament

weak-headed

Amen.
....

far,then, everything tended, by what

So

and

Prayer (Laud, H.).

Concluding
of the

praise

C.)

Laud,

G.

I.

whole

the

of

sacrifice

our

(as above)

thanksgiving,"c."
F.

APPLICATION,

AND

tially
essen-

problem

likewise, is

in

not

singularphenomenon,

of

yet
that

states'

UNITED

exactlyat
sacrificial
be

the end

of

portion of

hundred

the

Non-

Church
in

in the United

respects,

many

of

the

full

the

We

but

by

in

violent

is

should

Episcopal
otherwise,

in the

ment
develop-

proof

that

the

idea of elementary
and

eradicated

expressionof
here

the

true

forget that

not

England

reaction, and

same

in

was

in*1689

1662

dropped,

solved.

never

The

is

overcome

must

liturgicalquestion

carried

6.

be

recognition and

spiritualsacrifice.
the

"

Free

"

the fundamental

only

can

Liturgy

progressivestep

English Liturgy,

sacrifice

by

Jurors'

States, into what

portion of

erroneous

this very

years

of the

inserted,by the founders

319

LITURGY.

the

Liturgy of

Episcopal

Church

of

the

United

States, 1789.
of the

One
Church

bury,

distinguishedheads

in the
had

and

That
a

their

the War

Liturgy,

very

of

The

use

selection
the

made

in

with

upon

the

and

in

since

1789,

English

more

the direct aim

feelingsof worship of
p

and

upon

constitution

is rendered

Psalms

he

altogetherfree, though

not

important improvement

feeling,when

Sea-

Independence.

very

by

bishop

settled
definitively

as

sparing,and
of the

late

Episcopal

friends, resolved

both

of their Church,

Liturgy, after
is

of this

something

bishop White,
reform

States, the

United

of the

Christian

one.

tolerable,
of expressing
congrega-

320

tion.

The

by

gradually
Book.

considerable;

become

As

form

politicalspiritof

Communion

that

Liturgy

the older

form

of the

its most

in it in

made

After

mentioned

be

Christ's

the

return

to

attempt

an

YI.,

in the

teenth
seven-

the

Second

the

proposed

the

to

epitome

in

ments
improve1689.

will illustrate

survey

of the

credit of

its

compilers,

commandments

is added

decalogue.
Sermon

the

there

The

Offertory,unaltered.

The

Prayer

When

is

tlie

of

one

Act

of

Liturgy.

is to

of the
the
be

clergyman

the

from

Communion

no

Communion

Sunday,
of

follows

for all conditions

there
the

The

period

preparatory portion of the Sunday Service,

the

must

to

and

1662

the

of this connexion.

the nature
In

with
and

one,

following comparative

The

that

in Scotland

Protestant

decidedly

more

the

of Edward

eighteenth centuries,

and

it

revision

its hierarchical

and

consider

w^e

Book

First

never

Liturgy,

English service,and

of the

fusion

has

Church-

established, is

was

it

States, and

United

the

in which

make

been

the

of

integralpart

an

the

to

indeed

as

strikingfeature, particularlywhen

to

has

hymns

ecclesiastical collection, which

an

fail to

should

of Christian

Wcant

great

remedied

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

the

two

Church
Service

administered
may

formularies

of

ends
the

the

read

militant.
here

if

following

whole

exhortation

or

part
rowed
bor-

English Liturgy.

Confession

precisely as

in

the

English

states'

UNITED

The

concluding

The

Consecration

Collect

Prayer

the

the

of

the

Oblation
VI.

Prayer,

the

and

In

elements

is

the

from

for

one

the

the

blessing on
is

the

Wherefore,

the
the

is

Lord

in the

(with

and
of

Edward

the

blessing

First

Book,

the

spiritual

English Liturgy,

new

The

little

humble

result

grammatical
prayer

Thy

dearly

divine

which

Son

we

beloved

mighty

ful

most

blessed

Thee

and

passion

procured

humbly

beseech

to

hear

Thy
creatures

Word

unto

Holy

of bread

and
p

memorial
in

having
ascension

thanks

brance
remem-

the

the
same

Spirit
;

and

xhe

and

these

that

merable
innu-

Invocation.

Thy

bless

to

His

ing
render-

for

by
of

and

wine

Thy

precious death,

us

vouchsafe

before

holy gifts,

Thee, 0 mercius

and

the

glorious

benefits

Father,

and

here

Thy

make:

hearty

most

almighty goodness
with

to

and

make

these

Thee,

unto
us

resurrection

unto

we

offer

Thy

we.

and

with

Oblation.

rr^i

celebrate

commanded

His

"

Christ,

Majesty,
now

hath

r^i

do

accuracy)
in-

Heavenly Father, according

Jesus

servants,

cation
Invo-

Prayer

The
"

o
baviour

our

Thy

ne^v

the

Post-Communio.

the

institution

bon

communicants

is annexed

following remarkable

the

of

petition for
from

this

of

Consecration

blessing on

To

to

Book

insertion

old

this

the

patchwork

the

the

Prayer, which,

is transferred

to

nicants,
commu-

there

First

borrowed

Second.

the

Oblation

of

in

above.

given

on

of

hand

the

(see above, V.), with

as

the

upon

invocation

other

of

out

contained

"

the

which

passage,

blessing

old

English

of

addition

The

of the present

above-cited

the

On

elements.

form

for

petition

instead

same.

the

Liturgj, omitting
contains

the

321

LITURGY.

we,

sanctify
Thy

gifts

receiving

322

them

according

And

blood.

and

of

His

of

Son

Thy

blood,

Christ, and

Jesus

all

and

we,

remission

of

this

passion.

And

here

Lord, ourselves,

that

beseeching Thee,

receive

Son

of

the

Christ,

He

And

dwell

may

although

sins, to off"er
Thee
not

to

through
whom,
and

Summary

this

in

the

unto

for amending

one

blood

humbly
shall be

of

Thy

grace

body

with

pardoning

Lord

our

of

tlie

Thee,

by

we

and
our

whom

Holy Ghost,
Father

Thy
and

Him,
Him.

manifold

our

duty

sonable,
rea-

beseech

service,
offences,
and

with

all honour

Almighty,

world

Amen."

end.

of

with

worthily

may

and

bounden

merits, but

unity

who

sacrifice,yet

any

our

Christ

be

to

His

Thee,

(us),and they (we) in

Thee

our

Jesus

all others

unworthy, through

are

accept

glory be

without

we

of

unto

Thee

unto

made

and

in them

unto

weighing

bodies,

filled

be

heavenly benediction,
that

and

precious body

most

Jesus

present

His

obtain

benefits

holy Communion,

this

in

may

and

and

we,

death

faith

Church,

living sacrifice

holy, and

partakers

souls

our

seeching
be-

and

merits

all other

offer

we

fice
sacri-

our

humbly

through

whole

Thy

sins, and

our

the

by

Thy

desire

earnestly

grant, that

to

blessed

most

fatherlygoodness mercifullyto accept


of praise and
thanksgiving ; most
Thee

death

of His

remembrance

we

Jesus

Saviour

our

partakers

be

passion, may

body

Son

Thy

to

holy institution,in

Christ's
and

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

the
the

Results

Liturgy

of

the

and

Protestant

restoring the

Measures
Christian

Sacrifice.
If

we

cast

our

English Church,

eyes,
she

will

in

the

strike

first
us

at

place,on
once

as

the

beino'

RESULT

marked

OF

by

PROTESTANT

grand ideas, which

two

above
these

we

may

the

should

and

elevate

the

place the

reach

of the

second

we

thus.

the

national

of the

capriceof
define

tlius.

Her

These
carried

two

out,

individual

evidentlyhave

and

far from

are

The

the

but

in
especially

want

of freedom

which

is

as

ecclesiastical
concerns.

fact

is

Neither

restore

the fundamental

attaches

degree

to

But

plete
com-

of

it is

the

not

sufficient

is it

fullyaccounted

account

to

elements,

arose

or

for

This

the
;

in

mind

it in

explanationof
for

dition
con-

part

indifference

English

foreign to

this internal

have

silent prayer.

then

are

Church, that

in several

hesitation

of

We

defects.

it in part from

Church

characteristic

affairs,as

thoroughly

obtained

having

of free and

the

been

not

is deficient

those

of which

certain

to

congregation

of the ancient

mirror

English Liturgy

from

The

of this relative failure

causes

the

out

of the

out

minister.

and

partly internal, partly external,


recognizedin

of the nation,

worship.
religious

ideas

success.

being

clergy,into

objectwas

God, and, with the sacrament,

idea of the whole

book,

Sacrifice,as being the highest

of the

spiritualact

individual

any

place

to

from

worship

common

spicuous
con-

first of

devotional

service
religious

the idea of the Christian

before

The

consciousness
religious
of

her

objectwas

business

and

form

may

Her

people a

peculiar work

objectof

an

of the

render

Churches.

other

express

in the hands
which

all

323

AMENDMENTS.

the

by bearing

in

tical
polithat

whole.
in mind

324

the

difficulties which

vast

of

positivecreation
sixteenth

involuntary,to

treat

law-book,

to

for

and

No

existed, either

in

therefore

the

such

such

and

German

Liturgy

has

Lutheran,

and

writings leave

question

no

the

the

the

or

must

expressions

doubt.

their
The

of

which<